ã€ŠMortal Defiance (Dark Betrayal Trilogy #2)ã€‹


 Page 1

    Chapter 1

    Heavy raindrops pounded down onto a hundred umbrellas, making it nearly impossible to hear the priest¡¯s voice as he performed the last rites over the coffin. People shifted from foot to foot in the cold mud as they watched Claire¡¯s body being lowered into the ground. Ree saw Melanie rub the back of her hand across her nose and give a large sniff. Reaching out with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the umbrella, Ree wrapped her arm around her friend¡¯s waist, and Melanie leaned against her.

    Just on the other side of the coffin, Paden stood morosely with his family. Ree couldn¡¯t see his face because he hadn¡¯t looked up from the ground since he had set Claire¡¯s coffin down. She could feel his overwhelming guilt and sorrow mixing with the anguish of his gathered family. Being at a funeral was the last place in the world Ree wanted to be. The pain of the people around her was stabbing into her heart, making her gut wrench. She did her best to squeeze her power into a tight ball at the center of her chest, attempting to tune everyone else out. If it had been nighttime, she would never have allowed herself to take her defenses down, but even through the rain it was bright enough to keep any Dark Ones from being out. Her jaw clenched at the thought of the people that had murdered her friend.

    Her chest constricted and it became difficult to breathe when the distorted face of her brother flashed through her memory. She squeezed her eyes shut, but it did nothing to erase the image from her mind. When she was able to face the world again, she caught Paden looking at her. Rainwater ran over his face, dripping onto the ground below him, while his emerald eyes made her heart stutter. Unable to tear her gaze away from his, she didn¡¯t realize everyone was leaving until her mother pulled on her arm.

    Mrs. McKenna was not handling Claire¡¯s death very well. Her face had a blank stare that spoke of the drugs her doctor had prescribed for her nerves. Ree wasn¡¯t sure how much Valium her mother had taken before the funeral, but she walked and talked like a zombie, mumbling and stuttering her words while stumbling around the church and cemetery. Even her fingers on Ree¡¯s elbow were loose, only tightening when she thought Ree wouldn¡¯t follow. Taking her eyes from Paden¡¯s, she placed an arm around her mother¡¯s waist and walked with her small family toward their car.

    ¡°Help your mom get in the passenger side, Ree.¡± Her father, Steven, opened the door and shielded them from the rain with a giant black umbrella. Her mother sat down in the car morosely, her face tight with anxiety, despite the medication. Ree leaned over and snapped her mother¡¯s seat belt into place before gently closing the door. She looked up at her father, and he attempted a smile that only managed to pull the skin tight around his mouth.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay, sweetheart.¡± He opened the backseat car door for Ree. As he was closing the door, she heard him mutter, ¡°Couldn¡¯t have happened at a worse time.¡±

    She closed her eyes in agreement. Just when her mother had been willing to stray from the comfort of her home, tragedy had struck a close family friend. It brought back all of the pain and sorrow of her own family¡¯s grief, causing her mother to spiral downward. Her panic had been so intense, Ree¡¯s father thought she was having a heart attack and had rushed her to the nearest hospital in Atlanta, where they were staying. After several tests, doctors realized she was simply inconsolable and sedated her.

    As her father pulled away from the curb and into traffic, Ree caught a glimpse through the raindrops on her window of a black Mercedes pulling alongside them. She couldn¡¯t see in the dark, tinted windows, but she knew it was Roland. After a moment, she watched as he decelerated and took up a spot a few cars behind her family.

    Because Paden would not be able to leave his family for a while, it had been decided Roland would take up a guard post at the McKennas¡¯ house. It hadn¡¯t been talked about much, but Ree knew Sophie and Roland were worried Tristan might try to enter his old home. While the McKennas were at the funeral, Sophie had been laying protective barriers around their house with magic. Ree would go home and try to add to the layers herself. Terror at the thought of Tristan showing up caused her breathing to become shallow. How could she possibly explain to her parents her brother¡¯s new monster status?

    No one spoke on the way home, which left Ree haunted by the image of Claire¡¯s listless body. She had been unconscious as her friends escaped from the cemetery, so hadn¡¯t known what had happened to the younger girl¡¯s body. Apparently, after the Dark Ones had drained all of her blood, Claire was of no use. They¡¯d left her body lying in the dirt at the foot of a monument. Roland had called a police officer that was supposed to be ¡®in the know¡¯ about the monsters running the streets. After staying to make sure the body was found by the authorities, Roland had made it back shortly after Ree had fallen asleep.

    The rest of that weekend had been a blur. Her mother calling her frantically in the middle of the night after hearing about Claire. Being trapped in the house with her family, because her mother would panic if she couldn¡¯t see them at all times. Sophie and Roland taking turns walking the perimeter of her home, as if they were guarding a castle. Paden¡¯s short phone calls, where he seemed to be as distraught about not seeing her as her mother. Juliette and Melanie staying over one night in an attempt to relax and relieve the tension that was pummeling her. Her father asking her to help with her mother when she had fallen asleep on the couch clutching a photo album of Tristan.

    The thought of going to school the next day was a relief. Even though she knew she would be looked at strangely, whispered about, and treated like a general outcast, at least she wouldn¡¯t be swamped by her mother¡¯s sorrow. Breathing was difficult when her mother was awake, much less functioning on a normal level.

    After getting her mother in the house, Ree retreated to her room. Dark was descending on her house, and she wanted to change out of the wet clothes she had worn to the funeral. Since coming home, she had found it difficult to let her guard down enough to sleep. She even wore tennis shoes in bed in case she needed to wake up and react quickly.

    Sitting on the edge of her bed, she finished tying her shoes and looked at her jean-clad legs. Her mouth pulled open in a large yawn that was interrupted by a light tap on her window. She froze and turned toward the window, every nerve in her body tingling as adrenaline washed through her system. Moving slowly to keep the wooden floorboards from squeaking, she glided across the room to the edge of the window. Another tap sounded through her room and she stopped, not sure what to do. Letting the power flow from her, she realized who was standing in the rain just as he whispered to let him in.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± Her voice was harsh as she yanked the curtains aside. Paden stood there, soaking wet, still in the suit he¡¯d worn to the funeral. Water dripped from his hair to travel over the planes of his face as he shrugged up at her. She popped the latch on her window and moved so he could hoist himself over the ledge and into her room.

    ¡°God, Paden, you¡¯re soaked!¡± She grabbed a blanket from the chair next to the window and wrapped it around his shoulders. The white dress shirt clung to the sharp angles of his chest, causing her heart to beat faster. He didn¡¯t say anything, just watched as she tried to dry him off. ¡°What possessed you to come in through the window?¡±

    His eyes were shadowed, but there was a distinct hesitance in his voice when he asked, ¡°Can I stay here tonight?¡±

    Chapter 2

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Unsure why the tension radiated from Paden, her eyes darted out the window, into the heavy rain. ¡°Is there something out there?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± Pink colored his cheeks and his mouth pulled to one side in discomfort. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand to stay at my house.¡± His hand twisted in the blanket wrapped around his wet shoulders.

    ¡°Oh. I understand.¡± Ree squeezed his shoulder. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure my house is much better. We¡¯re pretty steeped in the doom and gloom as well.¡±

    Green eyes that were almost fever bright met hers and her heartbeat stuttered. ¡°If I¡¯m with you, it won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Warmth spread over her body as her mind digested his words. Paden had always been so careful to not say anything that might lead her on. Had something changed his mind about her? For the first time in days, she wanted to smile. ¡°Oh. Well, then, you¡¯re going to need some dry clothes.¡±

    ¡°I guess so,¡± he looked down at the puddle of water surrounding his feet and shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think this through.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± She opened her door quietly and stuck her head in the hallway. Using the power to reach through the house, she could tell both of her parents were in their room, so she slid stealthily down the corridor toward the laundry room. She dug through some of her father¡¯s clothes that were still in the dryer and found a pair of sweatpants and a white T-shirt. Stopping in the kitchen, she grabbed a couple of bottles of water and some leftovers that were on the counter before heading back to her room. Balancing the plate in one hand and the water bottles and clothes against her chest, she pushed her door open and stepped into the bedroom, closing it quietly behind her.

    When she looked back into the corner where she¡¯d left Paden, she realized she had walked in while he was undressing. Shock caused all her muscles to freeze, except for her eyes, which roamed over his back and shoulders. He glanced at her and gave her a sheepish smile as he finished stepping out of his suit pants.

    ¡°Sorry, I was freezing.¡± There was something disarmingly seductive in his smile as he made his way toward her. Ree felt her eyes widen, and she swallowed to wet her suddenly dry throat. There were no words to express the thoughts floating through her mind.

    ¡°Are those for me?¡± He pointed at the shirt and pants she was clutching to her chest. Reality seemed to snap back into real time, and she fumbled with everything she was carrying to free the clothes from her arms.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Here.¡± She held them out to him after setting the plate and waters down on her night stand.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± He paused, raising an eyebrow at her and flashed a wicked smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to go over there and¡­¡± He pulled at the waistband of his boxers and she blushed.

    ¡°Sorry! Of course, those are probably wet, too.¡± She turned around and closed her eyes. If she didn¡¯t think he would notice, she would have slapped herself on the forehead. ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t think to get any, um¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she became even more embarrassed. She had almost offered to get him her father¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. This will work.¡± The floorboards creaked and, without thinking, she looked up into the mirror of her nightstand. The tan skin of his back practically glowed in the moonlight streaming in from her window. Her eyes traveled over the muscles that sculpted his shoulders and sides down to¡­ She drew in a sharp breath and squeezed her eyes shut. Don¡¯t go there, Ree, she thought to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Paden¡¯s warm voice whispered from next to her. He was standing so close to her, she was practically sticking her nose in his chest when she turned around. She looked up at his face and noticed the dark circles under his eyes. Without thinking, she reached up and cupped his face in one of her hands. His eyes closed for a moment, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Thanks for the clothes.¡± He wrapped her hand in one of his and squeezed it.

    ¡°No problem,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You need to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I think I can now.¡± He looked at her, and she noticed how much more relaxed he seemed just being near her. Her body and mind ached with the need to comfort him. Stepping into him, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pressed her head against his chest. A deep, pent-up sigh escaped him, and one arm slid around her waist while the other reached up to stroke her hair. Hours could have passed and Ree wouldn¡¯t have noticed. The only thing that mattered was the solace they offered each other.

    After a while he stepped back and, taking her hand, pulled her down to sit on the floor with him. Munching on the leftovers, he told her about the turmoil happening at his house. How his aunt seemed to suspect they knew more than they had told. Their cover story for the night Claire had died had been simple. Jules had realized how late it was and in a hurry to get back they zipped through the alley to say goodbye to Claire. Claire had been alone and on her way back into the pub the last time they had seen her. They had all been asked for their story several times, but the only one that seemed disbelieving was Claire¡¯s mother. Ree wasn¡¯t sure if it was just mother¡¯s intuition or if she might know more than she was letting on, but whatever it was had made Paden¡¯s life difficult.

    ¡°And the nightmares¡­¡± His voice trailed off, and she realized he hadn¡¯t meant to tell her about any bad dreams.

    ¡°Are they about Claire?¡± She looked out the window he had crawled in earlier that night. She didn¡¯t want to make him even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°No. Yes. It¡¯s just like that night, only¡­¡± He looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°Only it isn¡¯t Claire, it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Paden.¡± She smiled at him in an attempt to reassure him, even though the thought of dying that way made her sick.

    ¡°God, Ree. You were covered in blood. You could¡¯ve died that night, too.¡± He looked away from her, but she felt the anger, fear, and frustration that washed off of him in waves.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t, Paden.¡± She laid a hand on his knee and was surprised when he grabbed it and pulled her to him. Seemingly effortlessly, he slid her onto his lap and brushed her bangs out of her face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose you like that, Ree. I can¡¯t lose you.¡± His hands cupped her face as he stared deep into her eyes. There was vulnerability in his features Ree had never seen before. She raised a hand to gently trace the contours of his cheekbones, letting herself get lost in the emerald depths of his gaze. Slowly, as if he was unsure of her response, he leaned forward and gently touched his lips to her forehead before kissing her nose, eyelids, and cheeks. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest as Paden finally brought his lips to hers. Lightly, he kissed her, as if he thought she might break in his hands.

    Worried she might scare him off, she let him continue his careful exploration. Her hands slid from his face down to his chest, where she could feel the beat of his heart under his shirt. When the kiss became a little more intense, her fingers bunched in his shirt, making Paden sigh against her mouth. His hand slid under her top and his fingers ran over her skin. Just like the last time they had kissed, that feeling of belonging filled her mind.

 Page 2

    Something made a beating noise in the back of Ree¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t spare the attention to figure out what it was. When it happened again, her brain finally registered it wasn¡¯t coming from her or Paden. She pulled away from him slightly, and he looked at her with heavy-lidded eyes. The sound slid through the room again, and both of them scrambled off the floor, gasping for breath. Ree pointed at her closet and Paden practically flew into it. Another knock sounded, and her door handle turned ever so slightly.

    Chapter 3

    ¡°Ree?¡± Her father¡¯s voice was quiet as he stuck his head in her room. Her father looked at her, eyebrows raised. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She moved to sit down on her bed and pulled one of her tennis shoes off before throwing it on the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing in the dark?¡± He flicked the switch next to the door, flooding the room in bright light.

    ¡°I was getting ready to go to bed. Why?¡± Ree tugged her other shoe off and threw it across the room. It landed near Paden¡¯s wet clothes and her heart stuttered. ¡°Um, did you need something?¡± She pleaded with the gods to not let her father notice the wet clothes in the corner. C¡¯mon, you guys owe me¡­ she thought desperately.

    ¡°I just wanted to see if you might need a sleeping pill. I know you have school in the morning, and your mom mentioned she didn¡¯t think you had been getting much rest.¡± Her father leaned his head against her doorframe and frowned. ¡°You look a little peaked. You aren¡¯t coming down with something from standing in the rain, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the pill, then?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± She shook her head and stood up, moving toward the door. ¡°I think I¡¯m tired enough to sleep tonight.¡±

    ¡°If you change your mind, let me know. And if you start to feel ill, tell us and we¡¯ll schedule an appointment with the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Dad.¡± She moved to the door and grabbed the handle, forcing him to step back into the hallway.

    She sighed in relief the moment the door snapped shut and turned the lock on the handle. The soft sound of her closet door opening had her looking over her shoulder. Paden stood there barefoot, with his hair tousled, looking sheepish.

    ¡°Maybe this wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Ree cut him off before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t even say it, Pay. I really will be able to sleep better with you here.¡± She pulled the blanket back and looked at the pillows.

    ¡°Throw me your quilt, and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor,¡± Paden suggested, obviously sensing her confusion.

    ¡°Are you sure? The hardwood floors aren¡¯t very comfortable.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to convince herself or him. The thought of having him in her bed was intoxicating and dangerous. She still wasn¡¯t exactly sure where they stood, and he hadn¡¯t offered any explanation. She found herself wondering what had prompted the change in him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, but I¡¯d appreciate one of those.¡± He pointed at the mound of fluffy pillows she had moved when pulling her blankets back.

    ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± She grabbed one and launched it at him. He snagged it out of the air and watched as she climbed onto her bed.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep in your jeans? I can turn around so you can change¡­.¡± He looked confused at her clothes.

    ¡°Um, actually, I¡¯ve been sleeping in my clothes, just in case, you know?¡± She motioned to her tennis shoes. ¡°Hey, I took off the shoes though. I should be fine.¡±

    He frowned at her and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here tonight, and Sophie is on patrol. You should be comfortable and try to sleep.¡± He walked over to the wall and flicked the light off. ¡°I¡¯ll lay down over here. At least take your jeans off so you can sleep.¡± He threw his pillow on the floor and spread the blanket before lying down and rolling over so his back was to her.

    ¡°I thought Roland was on duty tonight.¡± She wiggled out of her jeans as quickly as possible and hopped into her bed.

    ¡°Sophie said she would watch since I was here.¡± Paden¡¯s voice was muffled but she could hear the irritation.

    ¡°Why would that matter?¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Ree. I¡¯ve seen how he looks at you. Don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t noticed.¡± There was definitely irritation in his voice now, and Ree couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m someone else.¡± She meant the statement to reassure him, but instead felt dread and frustration fill the room. ¡°Paden?¡± She didn¡¯t understand his response. He turned over on the floor so he was facing her bed.

    ¡°So, he told you?¡±

    ¡°Told me what?¡± Ree sat up in bed and watched his shadow move uncomfortably.

    ¡°About Tria. He told you about Tria.¡±

    ¡°Well, a little bit. He said the gods had promised Tria would be reincarnated. He didn¡¯t say it straight out, but I think he believes I might be her.¡± Now it was her turn to be uncomfortable. She played with the blanket, kneading it between her nervous fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that could be possible.¡±

    ¡°Ree, I¡¯m a godling. You have a power most humans only dream about, and we¡¯re in a war to save the world. Can reincarnation really seem that impossible?¡± Paden sighed and flipped to his back. Ree had to admit he had a good point.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Tria?¡± For some reason, her voice wavered, and she felt nervous about his answer.

    ¡°Would it matter if you are?¡± Paden answered her question with one of his own. ¡°Would it change how you think of him?¡± His tone sounded so disgusted, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how it would change how I think,¡± she said. But she wondered what would happen if she remembered Roland from before. He had seemed so familiar from the get-go. Could she have been responding in some way to a memory of a past life?

    Paden didn¡¯t reply and after a while she stopped waiting for one. She checked her alarm clock and pulled the blanket up to her shoulders.

    ¡°Good night, Pay.¡± She said it quietly so she wouldn¡¯t wake him if he had already fallen asleep. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Me, too. Goodnight, Ree.¡±

    For the first time in days she fell asleep almost immediately.

    Carrying the bucket of scraps, she hurried across the field and dropped the food in the pigpen. She put her hands at the small of her back and stretched in an effort to relieve the sore muscles that throbbed there. The sound of gravel being crushed made her jerk around in fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into ye, woman?¡± Strong arms wrapped themselves around her waist, and she smiled up into the face of a handsome man.

    ¡°Ye shouldn¡¯t startle me so!¡± She smacked his shoulder, making him laugh. She looked up into his green eyes and felt her smile grow.

    ¡°Aye, but I love seeing you all riled up.¡± He tilted her chin up with one strong hand. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful with fire burnin¡¯ in yer eyes.¡± He kissed her gently before pulling away to smile again.

    ¡°If yer gonna get me all riled up, then ye better kiss me better than that.¡± Ree grabbed his hair and pulled his face back to hers. He laughed deep in his chest and did as she requested.

    ¡°Ree.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, so content in the arms of her beloved.

    ¡°Ree.¡± She pulled back and realized she was standing alone. The man was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Ree!¡±

    Ree sat up in bed in confusion. The alarm clock glowed dully, announcing it was only three in the morning.

    ¡°No! Ree!¡± Paden mumbled in his sleep. His legs thrashed out of the blanket and he flung one arm out to his side, hitting the wall. ¡°Ree!¡±

    Chapter 4

    She jumped out of bed and moved next to him on the floor. If he was any louder, he might wake her parents. Not to mention he looked utterly terrified.

    ¡°Paden, wake up.¡± She touched his shoulder gently. ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s just a dream.¡±

    His eyes snapped open and his breathing slowed. He stared at her for a moment, confused.

    ¡°You were having a bad dream,¡± Ree said. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up.¡± He leaned up on one of his elbows and ran his other hand through his hair. ¡°Was I really loud?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I woke you up before it got too bad.¡± She shrugged and looked down at her legs. That was when she realized she wasn¡¯t wearing any pants and blushed. She looked at Paden and realized his eyes were traveling over her hungrily.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing her his quilt. ¡°I must have scared you.¡±

    ¡°Was it the same dream?¡± She wrapped part of the blanket around her and pushed the other half toward him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked down at the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said. When he looked up at her she was reminded of the green eyes in her dream and almost laughed. Of course she would dream about kissing a green-eyed hottie after earlier that night. Deciding that it was silly for him to sleep on the floor when he was so obviously miserable, she took his hand and stood up, pulling the quilt with her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He stood and looked at her in question.

    ¡°I have a full-size bed. There¡¯s no reason you should sleep on the floor.¡± She tugged him behind her as she walked to the bed.

    ¡°I can think of a few reasons.¡± His voice was rough with something that made Ree hot all over. ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be good, but we both need a good night¡¯s rest.¡± She dropped the quilt and climbed under the bedspread before scooting over so he would have room. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s no big deal. We¡¯ve spent the night at each other¡¯s houses before.¡± The bed dipped as he climbed in beside her.

    ¡°We were a lot younger then, Ree.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± She snuggled up next to him so that she was tucked against his side. He hesitated a moment before pulling her a little closer.

    ¡°Back then I didn¡¯t think about the types of things I want to do to you now.¡± His voice was teasing, his breath warm on her face.

    ¡°Types of things? Like what?¡± She turned her head up toward his, her voice uneven with curiosity.

    ¡°Things we aren¡¯t going to talk about right now.¡± He chuckled at her when she made a sound of disappointment. ¡°Or neither of us will get any sleep.¡± His mouth ran over hers gently before he pulled away and planted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good night, Ree.¡±

    It took her a few minutes to fall back asleep, aware of the fact that Paden was lying in her bed. Apparently, he was having a difficult time, too. Feeling the warmth of him pressed against her was more than distracting. It took a while before his breathing started to slow, his hand fidgeting against her shoulder.

    A few hours later, when the alarm clock flashed in the dark of her room, the annoying buzz made Ree grimace as she reached over to hit the snooze button. She almost squeaked when she realized she had rolled on top of someone on her way to the clock. Large hands grabbed her shoulders to steady her as she reached for the clock blindly and hit the off switch.

    ¡°Now this is an interesting way to wake up in the morning,¡± Paden whispered into her hair. Blood rushed to her cheeks, and she could feel her face heating up. As she wiggled to roll off of him, she realized he really had enjoyed the morning wake up call.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± His deep chuckle did nothing to relieve the heat coursing through her body. He rolled over so he was facing her. ¡°I¡¯m the one invading your bed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did invite you. You¡¯d think I wouldn¡¯t forget there was someone in it with me.¡± She pulled at a string on her bedspread, too embarrassed to look at him.

    ¡°Hm. Maybe I should give you a reason to remember that I¡¯m here.¡± She looked up at him just in time to see his face lean down to hers. She squeaked and covered her mouth.

    ¡°Morning breath,¡± she said from behind her fingers.

    ¡°Oh, well. There are other ways to make you remember.¡±

    Her breath caught in her throat as he leaned down. She almost choked when he reached for the blanket, pulling it down from her shoulders to expose her T-shirt-clad torso. He ran his hands down her arms before pulling them up above her head. She couldn¡¯t breathe when he pinned her wrists and gave her a mischievous smile. He moved toward her again, but before she could remind him about needing to brush her teeth, he did something she hadn¡¯t expected.

    His hands left her wrists and ran down her sides, and she sucked in a lungful of air as his fingers dug into her ribs, tickling her. She had to bite her lip to keep from laughing out loud, pleading in whispers for him to stop. She twisted and turned to escape until she realized she had other weapons at her disposal. Between pants, she grabbed the power and wrapped herself in a shield.

    ¡°No fair.¡± He laughed and fell back on the bed next to her.

    She let go of the shield and turned to poke him in the chest. ¡°Not fair? Not fair? You held me down and tickled me!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I did.¡± He chuckled again as he rolled over and faced her, propping his head on his hand. ¡°But I bet you won¡¯t forget the next time I¡¯m in bed with you.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a next time?¡± She turned to face him, mirroring his position. He reached out a finger and traced a line down her cheek.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Warm eyes held hers until she looked down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but what caused the change of heart? You seemed dead set against having anything to do with me.¡± She bit her lip and hoped she wasn¡¯t pushing him away with her questions, but she had never invited a boy into her bed before, and she needed to know it hadn¡¯t been a random thing.

    He was quiet for a few minutes, just tracing the planes of her face as if he was trying to memorize them. She didn¡¯t interrupt him, letting him take his time.

    ¡°When I saw you covered in blood, I realized I could have lost the chance to have any time with you.¡± His voice was rough with emotion and she scooted closer to him, letting him tuck her against his chest. ¡°At Claire¡¯s funeral, I felt so guilty.¡±

    ¡°Paden, you couldn¡¯t have done anything different.¡±

    ¡°There must¡¯ve been something I could have done, but that wasn¡¯t what I was talking about. I felt guilty because I was glad it wasn¡¯t you.¡± His eyes glowed with emerald fire as he turned his head down to look at her.

 Page 3

    Not sure how to respond, she placed a chaste kiss on his lips. What could she say to something like that? He nuzzled her hair, and they lay there for a few more minutes before he turned to look at the clock and sighed.

    ¡°I need to get going. I don¡¯t want your parents to find me here, and I don¡¯t want to worry mine.¡± He sat up slowly, letting her adjust the blanket to keep her modesty. He went to her window and picked up his clothes from the floor.

    ¡°Mind if I wear these home? Mine are still wet.¡± He gestured at the sweatpants and T-shirt.

    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± She shrugged, figuring her father wouldn¡¯t notice they were gone.

    He moved back to where she sat on the bed and leaned down, kissing her forehead. She couldn¡¯t help the smile that curved the corners of her mouth as she looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at school.¡±

    That last sentence made her smile wilt a little. She was not looking forward to going back to school.

    Chapter 5

    Melanie honked the horn of her small two-door coupe at seven forty-five. Ree was out the door immediately and climbed into the back seat behind Juliette. Students weren¡¯t supposed to drive to school; they were supposed to walk or ride the bus, but those that lived close always drove in bad weather and parked in the garages near the school. Most of the staff knew the kids did this, but it seemed to fall under the ¡®don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t tell¡¯ category.

    ¡°Hey, girl.¡± Melanie smiled at her, but it still looked a little tense after yesterday.

    ¡°Hey, Mel, Jules,¡± Ree said. She pulled the seat belt around her body, adjusting the plaid skirt of her school uniform so that it wasn¡¯t riding up around her legs. The uniform was the one thing Ree really hated about the private school, but at least she was able to wear shoes she liked. The school code called for black, brown, or blue shoes. It didn¡¯t say anything about what type of blue or that they couldn¡¯t have any embellishments. She looked at her bright blue Mary Janes and made sure the little flowers on the clasps hadn¡¯t gotten dirty on her way to the car.

    Jules turned around in her seat and looked at Ree with a mischievous smile. ¡°So, how¡¯d you sleep last night?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heat rushed to Ree¡¯s cheeks and she didn¡¯t look up at Jules, instead continuing to play with the flower on her shoe.

    ¡°I¡¯d say from the color you¡¯re turning you know exactly what I mean.¡± Jules laughed and even Melanie giggled. ¡°Come on, Ree! Spill! I heard Roland throwing a fit because Paden was at your house.¡±

    ¡°Roland threw a fit? Really?¡± A sick feeling twisted Ree¡¯s stomach. Why do I feel guilty? she wondered.

    ¡°I was with Sophie when Roland called about Paden showing up at your house. Apparently they had heated words when Paden told him he planned on staying the night.¡± Jules turned back to face the front of the car. ¡°She cut my lesson short and went to your house to relieve Roland.¡±

    It had come as a shock to Ree after waking up from her injury that the flashes of light she had seen that terrible night had not come from Sophie. Apparently Juliette had also inherited a gift from her patron goddess, Amaterasu, allowing her to cause flashes of sunlight when under great stress. She was working with Sophie to try and learn a little more about her power, often late at night.

    ¡°Anyways, the how isn¡¯t as important as the what. As in what happened last night.¡± Melanie wiggled her eyebrows in the rearview mirror at Ree.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Her friends¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t change and Ree realized that answer wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡°Okay. Fine. We talked.¡±

    ¡°You know what that¡¯s code for, don¡¯t you, Mel?¡± Juliette asked, laughing.

    ¡°What? No. We didn¡¯t do anything. Okay, we kissed, but that¡¯s it! I swear!¡± Melanie and Juliette both gave a loud whoop and Ree couldn¡¯t help but laugh at their excitement.

    ¡°About time!¡± Juliette turned around and smiled at Ree.

    ¡°Well, he kissed me on the island, but then got all weird afterward,¡± Ree said.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m still ticked you didn¡¯t tell me about it. Mel had to explain why you and Paden were arguing or I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Juliette stuck her tongue out at Ree.

    ¡°Aw, Jules! I didn¡¯t have time to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Jules smiled at her to show she wasn¡¯t really mad.

    Thankfully the rain had let up some after last night, and it was only drizzling after Melanie picked a spot in the parking garage. The girls hurried across the green square that was between the garage and the school, past the giant monument, and into the old brown brick building that housed most of the classrooms. Ree took off her checkered rain jacket and shook it over the rug near the door. The other girls waved goodbye as they headed toward their lockers in the senior wing.

    Ree blew her bangs out of her face and headed toward the junior wing to unload some of the books from her bag. It started almost immediately as she walked through the school. People stopping and staring at her, whispering behind their hands, or worse yet, offering small smiles of sympathy. She took a deep breath and tried to not stare at the tiles as she made the trek to the second floor. Now that Ree had lost another person close to her, there was no way people were going to treat her normally.

    ¡°Ree.¡± The deep voice combined with a slight accent caused her to stop and look around. Roland was leaning against the wall next to the office door. Immediately she noticed he wasn¡¯t wearing the school uniform. Instead, dark jeans clung to his hips and a dark T-shirt wrapped itself around his chest, tucked under his black leather jacket. His usual smirk grew a little and she realized she was staring at him.

    ¡°Hey, Roland.¡± Her feet seemed to have minds of their own and before she realized it, she was moving closer to him. ¡°You signing up for classes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me. The diligent student.¡± He reached out to tuck some of her hair out of her face.

    ¡°Hm. Diligent students wear their uniforms and bring backpacks full of paper and pens.¡± She pointed at his outfit and smiled. ¡°I think your forgot the rest of your ¡®Diligent Student¡¯ disguise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let my bad-boy good looks fool you. I came prepared.¡± He pulled a pen out of his jacket pocket with a flourish and Ree laughed.

    ¡°I think you still might be ill-equipped.¡± Arching one eyebrow, Ree couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Trust me, that definitely isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Roland winked at her as heat rushed into her cheeks. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll just have to sit next to you and borrow whatever else I need.¡± He smiled devilishly and Ree saw some of the girls at lockers near the office make swooning motions.

    Shaking her head, Ree jerked her head in the direction of the girls. ¡°I think you¡¯ll have plenty of people wanting to sit near you that would be happy to loan you paper and a pencil. Or whatever else they can think of.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I want to sit near you.¡± He smiled at her, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    ¡°Um, you realize you¡¯re making enemies for me right now, right?¡±

    His eyebrows rose in confusion and his smile grew. ¡°What are you talking about, little Ree?¡±

    ¡°Look. I¡¯m a freak at this school. People treat me like I have the plague. The guys you met last week are the only ones that treat me like I¡¯m normal. If you start playing nice with me, then the girls are going to treat me even worse. They aren¡¯t going to understand why you would want to hang out with me.¡± Leaning forward, she lowered her voice, trying to make her point.

    ¡°It could work the other way around. Maybe if I hang out with you, they will start to realize how cool you are.¡± He pulled on her ponytail and she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Right. More likely I¡¯ll get lynched. Girls used to leave nasty notes in my locker just because Paden would ask how I was in the hallway.¡± Ree realized her mistake as soon as she closed her mouth. The moment she uttered Paden¡¯s name, Roland¡¯s eyes flashed with fire. She swallowed as a wave of his jealousy flashed through the hallway, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Paden,¡± Roland said with a clenched jaw. ¡°Maybe if he hadn¡¯t been stringing you along over the years the other girls wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± The door to the office opened and the secretary stuck her head out. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Roland.¡± She hurried down the hallway as the older woman told Roland to come in and take a seat. When she looked over her shoulder, she saw him staring at her as she made her retreat, and the secretary had to tell him to step inside again.

    Ree made it to her locker with just enough time to shove a couple of her books in and hightail it to her first period. Grabbing a seat toward the back, she pulled out her Algebra II book and her notebook. As she dug in the front pocket of her green backpack looking for a pencil that still had an eraser, she didn¡¯t notice the people standing in the doorway until the cold tendrils of wrong slid down her spine. She looked up to see Shannon and her boyfriend, Michael, talking quietly. After a quick kiss on the cheek, the dark-haired Shannon turned to saunter into the classroom. She smiled at Ree and wiggled her fingers in a mocking wave.

    Ree dug her fingernails into the palm of her hand and tried to keep the anger that flashed through her body from escaping. Taking a deep breath through her nose, she let go of the pencil she was gripping in her right hand and tried to control the shaking that accompanied the wrath running through her veins. She had known she would have to see Shannon and Michael, but nothing could have prepared her for the rage that hit her like a semitruck.

    Shannon took a seat toward the front, surrounded by some of her obnoxious cronies. They all sat giggling and gossiping, occasionally darting looks in Ree¡¯s direction. When the bell rang, Mr. Tomasino motioned for everyone to be quiet and started writing on the board.

    ¡°Mr. Tomasino?¡± Shannon¡¯s arm shot into the air as everyone turned to look in her direction. Ree¡¯s stomach tightened as she watched the other girl¡¯s manicured hand wave back and forth. Shannon lived for attention, and Ree had a feeling she was about to get her wish met.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Duncan?¡± Mr. Tomasino turned around and adjusted his glasses.

    ¡°I think it would be nice if we had a moment of silence for the freshman that died over winter break. It might help us all get through the day a little easier.¡±

    Ree stood up, her chair squeaking loudly as it scraped across the floor. Every eye in the room turned to look at her, but she didn¡¯t care. Black creeped into her vision until she could only see straight ahead. All she could think about was beating that smug grin off Shannon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Miss McKenna? Are you all right?¡± Mr. Tomasino asked her, concern filling his normally blank face.

    For a moment Ree didn¡¯t even realize the math teacher was speaking to her. The entire room had turned red and the only thing she could see was Shannon¡¯s dark eyes laughing at her. Ree looked down at her desk to try and calm herself but the only thing that accomplished was adding panic to the rage in her chest. There was the faintest green glow around her fingers and she couldn¡¯t seem to control it.

    ¡°No. Yes. I mean, I need to go to the bathroom. Please.¡± Ree curled her fingers into her palm and pressed her hands against her thighs.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The tall, bald man motioned toward the door.

    Ree could barely think as she left her seat. She could hear the people in the room whispering, and as she neared Shannon¡¯s desk, she heard someone giggle. Her foot caught on something heavy and she had to catch herself on the back of a chair. Ree looked down to see what had caused her to trip and ground her teeth in anger. Shannon slowly pulled her black boot back under her desk and smiled sweetly at Ree in mock concern.

    ¡°Are you okay, Alastriana? Did you trip on something?¡± One of the blond girls on the other side of Shannon giggled loudly.

    Ree had never been a violent person. She didn¡¯t see the point in beating someone senseless, but at that moment it took all of her willpower to not pummel Shannon¡¯s worried face. Instead, she pushed herself off the chair and walked out of the classroom as quickly as she could without actually running.

    By the time she got to the bathroom, she could barely see straight. She went straight to one of the large white sinks and splashed cold water on her face. Her eyes were swirling with silver, and she knew if she didn¡¯t get herself under control quickly she was going to have all her friends, her Guardians, swarming the bathroom. Stepping away from the sink, she went to the opposite wall of the bathroom and leaned back against the yellow and white tiles. After a moment she slid down to the floor and wrapped her arms around her legs. Taking slow, quiet breaths, she pulled the power back into a little ball in her chest and tried to keep her mind blank. Unfortunately, she kept replaying the scene from the night Claire had died and the fake concern on Shannon¡¯s face.

    The bathroom door swung open and Ree laughed ruefully. Shannon sauntered in, not even looking in Ree¡¯s direction. The short, dark-haired girl went straight to the mirrors and pulled a tube of lipstick from one of the deep pockets in her plaid skirt. After primping for a moment, she looked at Ree in the mirror.

    ¡°I volunteered to check and see if you were okay.¡±

    ¡°Wow. How nice of you.¡± The sarcasm was enough to choke a horse. Ree stayed where she was sitting and gripped her legs tightly in an effort to stay in control of herself.

    ¡°God, Alastriana. You¡¯re so pathetic.¡± Shannon turned around and flipped her hair over her shoulder, revealing a bandage just under her ear.

    The reminder of what Shannon was made Ree¡¯s stomach twist. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not letting people munch on my neck.¡±

    ¡°See, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing out on.¡± Shannon smiled at Ree evilly. ¡°It feels so good. I¡¯ve never had anything like it.¡± Shannon almost purred, her hand running up to her neck and tracing the gauze taped there. ¡°Usually Tristan is really careful, but we got a little carried away last night.¡±

    Bile rose in Ree¡¯s mouth as she thought about Tristan and Shannon being together after he had just murdered Claire. ¡°God, you¡¯re such a whore.¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, but Ree didn¡¯t care if she pissed the other girl off. ¡°Not only do you have a boyfriend, but you¡¯re telling me about messing around with my brother¡ªafter he killed my friend. Who does that?¡± A sick chuckle slid out of Ree¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a slut.¡±

 Page 4

    Shannon leaned forward and black spread around the edges of her eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯m a whore? Your little friend was begging Tristan to bite her. She was all over him, pleading for him to touch her.¡±

    Ree jumped to her feet and was vaguely aware that the walls of the restroom were starting to rattle. A tile fell from next to her shoulder to shatter near her foot. She took a step toward Shannon, adrenaline making the air in the room feel electric. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about Claire.¡±

    ¡°She was lucky. Tristan doesn¡¯t take just anybody. I don¡¯t know why he wanted someone pathetic like her.¡± Shannon¡¯s voice was dropping into the deep croak Ree had heard the night they had all been at the concert. ¡°She got to feel his fangs in her throat, his hands on her body. That little bitch died happy.¡±

    Green energy flared out of Ree¡¯s body, knocking Shannon to the ground. A dark trickle of blood ran out of Shannon¡¯s nose, the black in her eyes faded away to nothing but shock. As Ree moved forward, the other girl skittered backward on the floor. A pipe under the sink behind Shannon snapped, spitting water along the floor with a loud gushing sound. The dim lights flickered angrily, casting twisted shadows along the walls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about her. Do you hear me? Do. Not. Talk. About. Claire. Again.¡±

    ¡°Ree!¡±

    Ree was jerked back to reality by the sound of her friend¡¯s voice. She let go of the power and felt like the floor moved underneath her feet. She looked from Shannon to Melanie, and then at the mess in the bathroom, but for once she didn¡¯t care if anyone saw it.

    Chapter 6

    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Melanie snarled at Shannon, showing her fangs. ¡°Before I let her finish what you started.¡±

    Shannon stood up and slowly brushed the dirt off her skirt. Grabbing a paper towel, she wiped the blood off her upper lip and sneered at Ree before throwing the paper towel in the trashcan and waltzing to the door. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, bitch.¡±

    The room began to vibrate and the lights flickered again as Ree took a step toward Shannon. ¡°I hope not.¡±

    Shannon¡¯s eyes tightened, but she pushed out of the door without saying anything else.

    ¡°Holy crap, Ree. What happened?¡± Melanie looked around the bathroom and whistled. ¡°This looks like when you first called the power on Sanctus Island.¡±

    Still too angry to respond, Ree shook her head. She looked around the bathroom and assessed the damage. Some of the tiles from the walls had fallen off, shattering on the floor. The broken pipe under the sink was quickly flooding the bathroom and there was a crack in one of the mirrors that she hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    ¡°Well, we need to get you out of here. I¡¯ll run by the office and tell them a pipe broke in the bathroom. You get an excuse from the nurse and I¡¯ll meet you in the lobby.¡± Melanie looked at her friend and Ree nodded her head.

    ¡°I need my bag from the classroom, but I don¡¯t trust myself to see Shannon again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it on the way to the office.¡± Melanie held open the door to the bathroom and Ree stepped out. ¡°Do me a favor and stay calm. When I walked in there your eyes were glowing and your feet were almost two inches off the floor. I don¡¯t know when you picked up that trick, but I don¡¯t want to see the faces of the staff if you do it in front of them.¡±

    ¡°I was floating?¡± Ree looked at Melanie with wide eyes. She remembered feeling like the floor had moved under her feet when she let go of the power. ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°You find out you can float and all you say is wow?¡± Rolling her eyes, Melanie chuckled and headed down the hall. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you near the front entrance in a few minutes.¡±

    Looking down at her feet, Ree shrugged to herself. So, I can float. After everything else that¡¯s happened, is that really something that should surprise me?

    Deciding she shouldn¡¯t waste any more time, she headed down the long hallway. It was lined with the traditional lockers¡ªa blue-and-green-painted travesty of cold metal that clashed horribly with the dingy white floor tiles. Everything glowed a sick, muted yellow that was cast down from the old overhead lights. She got to the nurse¡¯s station, which was located near the secretary¡¯s office at the front of the school, pretty quickly. Ree opened the door and was greeted by an older woman sitting at a desk that was entirely too large for the small room. The curtain behind the nurse was half-open, announcing no one else had given up on the school day in less than an hour.

    ¡°Can I help you, dear?¡± Nurse Ward looked up from the book she was reading and peered at Ree over the edge of her reading glasses.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I need a note to go home.¡± Ree looked down at her blue shoes and hoped it looked like she was sick.

    ¡°Home? It¡¯s barely nine o¡¯clock!¡± The older woman set her book down on the desk, stood up, and motioned for Ree to follow her behind the curtain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um, I have a headache. And I¡¯m nauseated.¡± Ree sat on the old hospital cot and let the nurse stick a thermometer in her mouth.

    Nurse Ward grabbed her wrist and checked her watch as she counted Ree¡¯s pulse. ¡°What¡¯s your name, dear?¡±

    ¡°Frhee McfKennuh,¡± Ree mumbled around the thermometer.

    ¡°You¡¯re the McKenna girl?¡±

    ¡°Fhyes,¡± Ree said. The thermometer beeped and the nurse pulled it out of Ree¡¯s mouth and checked the numbers.

    ¡°Well, no fever. But, that doesn¡¯t surprise me. Maybe it¡¯s nerves?¡± The older woman sat on the cot next to Ree and patted her shoulder. ¡°I know you had a really bad weekend.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Suspicion clouded Ree¡¯s voice, making the nurse laugh.

    ¡°Yes, dear. Whenever something like a death happens, the administrators receive notes to alert us to the students that may have been affected.¡± She patted Ree¡¯s shoulder one more time before standing up and walking to her desk. She jotted something down on a notepad before ripping it off and handing it the younger girl. ¡°I think you just need a little more time to deal with everything. Stress can do terrible things to a body.¡±

    Looking at the note, Ree almost sighed in relief. It excused her from school for the rest of the week. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, sweetheart. You¡¯ve had a rough time of it. Go home and rest. Throw on some comfy clothes and watch a good movie.¡± She smiled at Ree. ¡°Have someone pick up your assignments so you don¡¯t fall too far behind. Do you have a ride, or should I call your mother?¡±

    ¡°Um, please don¡¯t call my mom. I have a way to get home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, dear. Now, shoo. Get some rest.¡± She gently pushed Ree toward the door.

    ¡°I meant to tell you when I first got here, but there¡¯s a broken pipe in the girls¡¯ room near Mr. Tomasino¡¯s classroom.¡±

    ¡°Drat this weather. It hasn¡¯t been this cold in twenty years!¡± She grabbed the walkie-talkie off her desk and pointed at the door. ¡°Go on, now. I¡¯ll take care of the pipe. You worry about relaxing.¡±

    Ree stepped out of the office and closed the door gently behind her. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Roland leaning against the wall between the clinic and the secretary¡¯s office. However, she was surprised when he grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him, his eyes searching her face and body to make sure she wasn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He held her left arm out and pushed her sleeve up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She snatched her arm back, well aware he had let it go, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to break his hold. Pushing her sleeve down, she raised her eyes to his and tried to ignore the worry that clouded the usual sapphire.

    ¡°What happened? I could feel you using the power somewhere in the school.¡±

    ¡°Shannon is in my first class.¡± Ree started walking toward the entrance where she was supposed to meet Melanie.

    ¡°The darkling?¡± He matched her stride, his eyes never leaving her face.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ree didn¡¯t say anything else, hoping he would drop the matter.

    ¡°I see.¡± He was quiet as they neared the door. After a moment he asked, ¡°And did you put her in her place?¡±

    Ree looked up at him and couldn¡¯t help the twitch at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± He threw a friendly arm around her shoulders and squeezed gently.

    Ree looked down at the floor, hoping he didn¡¯t notice her blush. They walked the rest of the way to the door with his arm around her shoulders. She couldn¡¯t think of a polite way to get rid of it. The worst part was that she was happy to have him so close. There was a comfortable familiarity to his touch, the way he formed his words and the little dip between his eyebrows when he was concerned. It didn¡¯t help she could feel a little echo of the happiness he was obviously trying to contain.

    ¡°Roland, I think we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Not right now, Ree. Let me enjoy the moment a little longer, okay?¡± He looked down at her, his face so sincere and open it made her heart stutter.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He sighed in relief and pulled her a little closer. The soothing scent of leather, eucalyptus, and mint filled Ree¡¯s nose. It was comforting in a way that she didn¡¯t understand, but she decided to worry about it another time.

    ¡°Ree?¡± Confusion laced Melanie¡¯s tone. Roland let his arm drop and they turned toward her, Ree¡¯s heart dropping when she saw Paden was with Melanie. His expression was dark as he stared at Roland, his hands clenched at his sides.

    ¡°Hey, Paden. What are you doing out of class?¡± Ree¡¯s voice was a little too upbeat.

    ¡°I went to check on you when I felt you use the power and ran into Mel at your classroom.¡± He moved close to Ree, his eyes traveling over her much the same way Roland¡¯s had. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Shannon wanted to have a heart-to-heart.¡± Surprise and pleasure warred with guilt when he reached out to touch her cheek. The simmering anger Roland exuded was palpable. Paden tilted her chin and looked into her eyes; once he was satisfied with whatever he saw there he took a step back.

    Wanting to diffuse the tension, Ree looked at Melanie and hoped her cheeks weren¡¯t a bright red. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± She held up Ree¡¯s backpack. ¡°Got an excuse from Mrs. Ward, too.¡± She held up a piece of paper similar to the one the nurse gave Ree.

    ¡°You think of everything,¡± Ree said with a smile of relief. She had worried about Mel ditching school.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Paden stuck his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t deal with Shannon. I¡¯ll tell you about it later, okay?¡± Ree slid her backpack onto one shoulder and stepped closer to Melanie.

    ¡°Did you want to come too?¡± Melanie looked at Paden and Roland with a halfhearted smile. Apparently she didn¡¯t want to be stuck playing moderator between the two guys, either. Paden looked upset about Ree leaving without him, but shook his head no.

    ¡°And mess up the girl time? Nah. Besides, I have some things to do.¡± Pulling a cell phone out of his pocket, Roland tossed it to Ree. ¡°This is yours. Sophie wanted to make sure you had one on you at all times.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thanks. I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ree, it isn¡¯t like we have to pay for it. Our wealthy benefactors take care of stuff like this. Just take it. Download a bunch of ring tones and games or something.¡± Roland rolled his eyes. He turned and looked at Melanie, his stance shifting, the open expression becoming a little more businesslike. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

    ¡°I was going to let Ree decide. We could go hang out at my house. Gram is there,¡± Melanie responded.

    ¡°Sophie is at the shop. You guys could head over there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Sophie still has a lot of questions to answer.¡± Ree hitched her bag over her shoulder. ¡°Maybe we can grab a coffee, too. That run-in with Shannon wore me out.¡±

    ¡°How about I pick you up from the shop after school, Ree?¡± Paden asked. Roland scowled at him, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Uh, yeah. If Mel doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll see you later anyways. I get to patrol tonight.¡± Melanie grabbed her arm and pulled her toward the door. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get out of here before someone asks what we¡¯re doing.¡± She waved at the boys with her free hand. Ree smiled over her shoulder at the two guys, watching them leave. After they exited the doors, Melanie let go of her arm and mimed wiping sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°Good grief. The tension was going to kill me!¡±

    Ree couldn¡¯t have agreed more. ¡°Let¡¯s get outta here.¡±

    Chapter 7

    After grabbing a peppermint mocha from the coffee shop near Sophie¡¯s, the girls crossed the street and pushed through the heavy door. The tinkling sound of a small bell accompanied their entrance and brought Sophie from the back of the shop.

    ¡°Hi, girls.¡± She set down the lamp she was carrying and wiped her hands on her jeans. ¡°Giving up on school already?¡± She smiled and motioned for them to follow her into the back.

    ¡°Well, you know. Too cool and all that.¡± Ree threw her bag down in the corner and collapsed onto one of the overstuffed chairs. Taking a big sip of her warm drink, she leaned her head back on the armrest and draped her legs over the opposite side. Closing her eyes for a moment, she let herself relax. The dusty smell of the shop and the sunlight streaming in through the back windows combined to fill Ree with a peaceful feeling. With her eyes still closed, she listened to Mel and Sophie talk about the shop and the gentle sound of classical music drifting in from the storefront.

    ¡°Yeah, when I got to the bathroom Ree was floating in front of Shannon like an avenging angel. I didn¡¯t know she could do that and apparently she didn¡¯t either.¡± Mel was sitting backward in the desk chair, her arms propped on the backrest. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Shannon was a minute away from pooping her pants.¡±

    Opening her eyes, Ree snorted and looked at Sophie. Despite being amused by Melanie, she was curious what Sophie had to say about the floating. The Greek woman¡¯s expression was almost unreadable, which made Ree sit up in the chair. Could this be a bad thing? Or was the older woman trying to cover her own shock?

    ¡°Has this happened before, Ree?¡±

    Ree almost said no, but something sparked her memory and she thought about the time she had fallen out of the tree on the island. Somehow she had managed to use the power to catch herself mere inches from the ground. Had she somehow used the power to float herself? Had she created a shield that kept her from hitting the pebble streaked ground? Her eyes rose to her friends and she cleared her throat.

 Page 5

    ¡°Actually, something happened on the island, but I didn¡¯t know how to explain it. When I went out for some time alone, I fell out of that huge tree.¡±

    ¡°Ree!¡± Melanie looked at her with huge eyes. ¡°You could have been really hurt!¡±

    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Sophie said quietly. ¡°Everything you can remember.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to be alone, so I went for a run that morning after eating a huge breakfast. I took a break near the giant tree with the low, thick limbs. I tried to lean back against the trunk but I was too far away and fell. I thought I was a goner but everything stopped. I opened my eyes to see that I was floating a couple of inches above the ground. As soon as I realized it was happening I fell the rest of the way and ate dirt.¡± Scrunching up her nose, she looked at the peppermint mocha that she was still holding and considered what that might mean. ¡°I¡¯d like to say I had a split second of clarity and caught myself on purpose, but the truth is I was completely shocked. I had no way of explaining it and when I got back to the house everyone else was getting ready to go hunt.¡±

    Straightening the papers on her desk, Sophie didn¡¯t meet either of the girl¡¯s eyes for a moment. Melanie looked at Ree, her eyes drawn together in suspicion, apparently not liking the hesitation.

    ¡°There are several things that could have caused these things to happen. When you fell out of the tree it could have been an instinctual use of the power. Perhaps something in your subconscious took over and kept you from cracking your head on a tree root. As for this morning, that is another matter altogether.¡± Sophie looked at the girls; her brown eyes were shadowed and if Ree didn¡¯t know better she would have thought there was a tremor to Sophie¡¯s voice. ¡°I only know of one case where an Alastriana had enough reserve power to float the way Melanie described.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever meet her?¡± Ree asked, interested by the intensity of Sophie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Did it give the Alastriana an advantage?¡± Melanie obviously had focused on the more pressing matter of the battle.

    ¡°Yes, I knew her.¡± Sophie looked at Ree with eyes that sparkled with tears. ¡°And it got her killed.¡±

    Ree slid her legs off of the armrest and placed her feet on the floor in front of the plush chair. Her heart felt like it was stuck on pause and her breath caught in her throat. She wondered if Melanie had also thought of the same thing and looked at her friend. Caught in an unusual moment, Melanie¡¯s face was clouded in sadness.

    ¡°Tria was the only person to ever have enough of a personal reserve of power to float in the manner you are speaking of. Until you, that is.¡± Sophie stood up and walked over to where Ree sat, kneeling at the younger girl¡¯s feet. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any more denying what is right in front of us.¡± Beautiful, lilting words fell from the older woman¡¯s mouth as she looked at Ree in awe. A dam seemed to break in Ree¡¯s chest, water flooding her eyes. She stood up and backed away from Sophie.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not your sister, Sophie. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t be Tria.¡± Her fists clenched her skirt on either side, the material bunching under the stress. Why this would be the straw to break the camel¡¯s back, Ree would never be able to explain. Yet, it was more than she could handle to have the rest of her identity taken away from her.

    Sophie¡¯s smile was luminous as she shook her head at Ree. ¡°You are, and you aren¡¯t. There is a part of you that is Tria, but in this life you are most definitely Ree.¡± Taking a deep breath, she moved closer to Ree, still smiling. ¡°Souls come back all the time. They evolve, change, learn, and grow. There will be a part of you that will always be Tria, just as there are many new facets that are not. It isn¡¯t a shame to have had some experience as an Alastriana before this battle. Obviously, the gods thought so as well.¡±

    ¡°You said it killed her, but I thought it was because she saved Roland,¡± Melanie asked from her chair. Ree wanted to scream in protest. Her life didn¡¯t feel like her own anymore, yet her friend was more worried about fighting. And she couldn¡¯t begin to fathom what this might mean for her as far as Roland and Paden went. She belonged with Paden; she knew it in her gut, even if he had doubts. But a part of her seemed to grow daily, seemed to remember something of Roland, missed him when he wasn¡¯t around. Was that her or Tria? Was there even a difference?

    Ree backed away slowly from the Greek woman and her friend as Sophie turned to respond to Melanie. The need to be herself¡ªto not feel like she was a weapon controlled by gods¡ªburned in her veins. She wanted out of that back room, out of the suddenly stuffy shop, and away from the people that seemed to think she was nothing but a tool.

    ¡°Because Tria had such a large reserve of power, she didn¡¯t pull from me the way she should have, and bringing Roland back drained her to the point of death. When she received a blow from another Dark One, her body literally gave up. She had no more strength, no more will to live.¡± Sophie turned back to Ree, her face pulled by a frown. ¡°Where are you going, Ree?¡±

    Ree¡¯s back hit the swinging door that led to the front of the shop. She looked between the two people staring at her and could think of nothing to say. Instead, she shoved through the door and ran as fast as she could.

    Chapter 8

    Ree knew someone was behind her as she ran, but they kept their distance. They were probably trying to let her calm down, but it only irritated her to know they were back there, still watching her. Well, if they were going to give her space then she was going to take it. She neared the city market and slowed. Even in the cold weather, tourists walked along the sidewalks, peeking into shops and watching local artists work.

    There was a large network of artisans who worked and lived in the Savannah area. Ree figured that was to be expected, considering the large, well-known art college located in the downtown area. Not only did many of the college¡¯s students and teachers live in the downtown center, they often migrated back after exploring the world. That influx of creative-minded people lent the downtown area a sense of color and expression that mingled with the historic portions. It was a truly unique place and for a few minutes Ree let herself enjoy the cold breeze on her face and the different music that floated out from the shops and restaurants.

    Noticing someone eating a praline as they walked by, Ree felt her stomach rumble. She ducked into one of the many candy and fudge stores and patiently waited for one of the people behind the counter to help her. After a few minutes she left the shop, munching on a caramel- and peanut-covered apple. It was messy, but she didn¡¯t care. It was such a great treat she almost forgot why she was upset in the first place. Unfortunately, that feeling of being followed nagged along her shoulders, yanking her mind back to the problems she faced.

    She headed for the riverfront, crossing the busy four-lane road and climbing down the steep stairs to River Street. The breeze was much colder on the waterfront and she wished she had worn something heavier. At least it isn¡¯t raining, she thought, sitting down on one of the benches.

    She picked some of the peanuts off the caramel apple and popped them into her mouth. Her mind was unable to pick a train of thought to work out. Instead, it bounced back and forth between the death of her friend, the shocking realization of what her brother had become, the new side to Paden, her comfort with Roland, and the fact that she may or may not be feeling things that were real. Sighing, she tucked some of her hair that was being blown in the breeze behind her ear and frowned down at her apple. If what she was feeling and experiencing was part of Tria, did that make it any less real? Did other people reincarnate and deal with the same questions? She picked off another peanut and stuck it into her mouth, still lost in thought. Maybe it wasn¡¯t as big a deal as she was making it. Maybe it was; after all, most people aren¡¯t thrust face-to-face with their previous life, were they?

    Something warm caught her attention, and she realized someone was nearing her that carried their own sense of energy. It was different than what Sophie seemed to radiate, but similar in the sense that it didn¡¯t feel dark or unnatural. Ree looked over her shoulder and smiled when she saw Melanie¡¯s grandmother making her way toward the bench she was sitting on.

    ¡°Doing some shopping?¡± Ree asked as she scooted to the side to make room.

    ¡°Would it make you feel better if I had an excuse? Or would you rather I tell you my granddaughter called me because she was worried about you?¡± She sat down next to Ree and popped a peanut off the apple for herself. ¡°Good choice.¡±

    They sat there for a little while in silence, watching the wake of the boats that went past and enjoying a companionable silence.

    ¡°So, I take it you¡¯re upset with some things.¡± Ellie smiled kindly at Ree.

    Ree sighed and stuffed the rest of the apple into the bag from the store. ¡°I guess Melanie is the one lurking in the store behind us?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know?¡± Ellie tilted her head to look at Ree, the lines around her eyes deepened by surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, I should.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree let the power loose from the tiny ball she had tucked it into and made sure it really was Melanie standing in the shop with all of the wind chimes. Once she opened it up, she could feel the guilt and worry radiating from her friend. ¡°I wanted some time to myself,¡± Ree explained, ¡°so I wasn¡¯t paying attention the way I should.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The gray-haired woman looked at her for a moment, making Ree want to squirm. ¡°I can understand the need to be alone.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down.¡± Ree looked down at the red bricks under her feet and sighed.

    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Ellie smiled at Ree, easing some of the tension that had crept back into her shoulders. ¡°But we all make mistakes. Just as I suspect they may have made mistakes when telling you about Tria.¡±

    ¡°You know about her?¡± Ree looked at the older woman in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, yes, dear. I knew a little before Melanie called, but she filled in some of the gaps.¡± Ellie settled back against the bench and pulled her heavy sweater tighter around her shoulders. ¡°Obviously you aren¡¯t too happy about it all.¡±

    A sick laugh escaped Ree as she shook her head. ¡°I guess you could say that.¡±

    ¡°But, why, dear? What is there to fear?¡±

    ¡°How do I know where I begin and Tria ends? Will it affect how I think and what I do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk. It¡¯s too cold to sit here and let the wind eat away at us.¡± Ellie stood up and offered her hand to Ree. Letting the older woman hold her hand as they walked, she felt a sense of peace settle in her heart. Ellie felt like home on a cold winter night. Remembering what she had learned about Melanie¡¯s family, Ree looked at the sweet grandmother walking beside her. The faint gold color Ree had noticed earlier shone along the woman¡¯s shoulders and near her head. It was subtle, but definitely there, which made her wonder if the woman had consciously done something to ease Ree¡¯s stress level.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the gift.¡± As if sensing her thoughts, Ellie winked at her conspiratorially. They crossed the old cobblestone road, avoiding the trolley rails that were embedded in the stonework. Closer to the store fronts, the wind wasn¡¯t quite as harsh while they walked past the vendors and shops. Ellie looped her arm through Ree¡¯s and they walked in companionable silence for a while.

    ¡°So, you are worried Tria will make your decisions for you?¡± Ellie fingered a silk scarf that had a Celtic design along the edges. Her tone was conversational, but Ree couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ellie thought she was being silly.

    ¡°Yeah. How do I know if my thoughts are my own? Will she try to take control of me?¡±

    ¡°No, child. Let¡¯s see, how can I explain this?¡± Pursing her lips, Ellie hummed to herself as she thought. ¡°Ah. Okay. Do you think of ten-year-old Ree as a different person?¡±

    ¡°Ten-year-old Ree?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You when you were ten. Were you a different person, or just younger?¡±

    ¡°I was just younger. I was still me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ellie nodded her head in agreement and Ree couldn¡¯t help wondering if the woman was losing her mind. What was she agreeing to?

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, sweetheart. You were still you at ten years old, just a younger version of you. Tria was still you when she was alive; your soul was just a younger version.¡± Ellie chuckled at Ree. ¡°If your eyebrows go any farther into your hairline, people are going to think you had a terrible waxing accident.¡±

    Ree quickly tried to smooth her face, but couldn¡¯t help the giggle that escaped.

    ¡°It is my belief that souls are on this plane so they can learn, and it would be impossible to learn everything that life has to offer in one go-around.¡± Ellie stopped and picked up a statue of a little dachshund wearing four-leaf-clover sunglasses and smiled. ¡°Oh, I have to have this. It looks just like my Sam boy, doesn¡¯t it? Hold that thought, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She ducked into the shop and handed the cashier some money. A giant smile lit up her face as she cradled her new package. Ree couldn¡¯t help returning that grin. There was something very infectious about Ellie and her moods. When she was serious, you could feel it in your bones. When she was happy, it made you feel light.

    ¡°Okay, so back to what I was saying. Tria doesn¡¯t make your decisions for you any more than ten-year-old Ree does. Her experiences and life lessons might help you make decisions, but she isn¡¯t going to take over.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that I am Tria?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are both Tria and Ree. They are the same person.¡±

    ¡°So, if I was in love with someone else in another life, will I still be in love with them in this life?¡± Ree twisted the bottom corners of her jacket in her hands.

    ¡°Well, you might remember that love, and it is likely you might love them again. After all, there was probably something deep inside that person your soul will recognize. Of course, you could also end up being that person¡¯s sibling or best friend. Love comes in many forms.¡± She looked at Ree from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Is this about Paden, then? Or the new guy? Roland?¡±

    Turning sheepish eyes toward the other woman, Ree grimaced. ¡°Both, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Well, it is possible to love many people over many lifetimes. Soul mates are often connected through incarnations, but that doesn¡¯t mean you incarnate together all the time. And in those lives you might fall in love with another.¡±

    ¡°Soul mates.¡± The word came out in quiet breath. ¡°That¡¯s the second time the idea of soul mates has been brought to my attention in less than a week.¡± Stepping around some tourists, Ree tried to form her thoughts into a coherent question. Could it be possible Roland was her soul mate? He had waited for hundreds of years for Tria. No, for me, Ree thought with a shiver. And what about Paden? What she felt for him was so intense and right. When she was in his arms it was like she had come home. Like she belonged right there with him and nothing else mattered. Yet, part of her couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would be like with Roland. She had a feeling it would be completely different if she were to give in to him. Sighing loudly, she wrapped her arms around her while keeping her eyes on the ground in front her.

 Page 6

    ¡°It isn¡¯t always very clear, dear.¡± Ellie placed a comforting hand on her shoulder and Ree tried to relax. ¡°You have to trust your instincts.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Ree muttered. ¡°That makes me feel so much better.¡±

    The flash of a yellow jacket in her peripheral vision made her smile. ¡°I guess I should forgive Mel, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do think she feels pretty bad. She was so upset when you ran out of the shop. Sophie told her to follow you. The Greek didn¡¯t think you would be ready to see her, yet.¡±

    Ree turned behind her and looked for her friend. Melanie was standing behind a clothes rack about twenty yards behind them, her eyes barely peeking over the top as she watched them. Laughing, Ree jerked her head to signal she should join them. Melanie emerged from behind the clothes and smiled guiltily before jogging over to them and throwing her arms around Ree.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve realized how upset you were! Ugh. I¡¯m supposed to be able to tell those types of things.¡± She squeezed hard and Ree grunted. ¡°Sorry. Forgot, super strength.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was bound to freak out eventually about something, I guess.¡± Brushing the hair out of her eyes, she smiled at her friend. ¡°It¡¯s just a lot to take in, you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Definitely. Sophie told us that because of what we are, we adapt faster to the change and the situation. I guess it has something to do with why the gods made us in the first place. But the Alastriana has to take it all in without any type of buffer. That¡¯s got to be tough.¡±

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Ree said.

    ¡°So, you girls up for some lunch? I¡¯m dying for a fish sandwich.¡± Ellie threw her arms around the girls and led them toward a small doorway set in a whitewashed-brick storefront. ¡°This place has the best sandwiches. My treat!¡±

    Chapter 9

    After spending a couple of hours with Ellie and Melanie over lunch at the tiny restaurant, Ree was loath to head back to the antique shop. Despite her talk with Ellie, she still wasn¡¯t comfortable thinking she was Sophie¡¯s reincarnated sister. Melanie seemed to think it wasn¡¯t a big deal. To her it wasn¡¯t any different than being around any person that might have been connected to you in another life.

    ¡°It¡¯s completely different! Those people don¡¯t remember that other lifetime. And if they do manage to remember bits and pieces, there¡¯s a distance between this life and the last one. There¡¯s nothing to put that distance between Sophie and Roland¡¯s memories. It¡¯s still that life for them, but I don¡¯t remember it at all.¡± Walking backward so she could see Melanie, Ree gestured with her hands tucked in her jacket pockets. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s like they¡¯re just waiting for me to pick up conversations where we left off.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Ree.¡± Rolling her eyes, Melanie laughed at her friend. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to expect you to pick up an argument about who forgot to feed the chickens, or whatever they had to do back then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the way they look at me,¡± Ree continued. ¡°Like I¡¯m supposed to remember them the way they remember Tria.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you?¡±

    Ree turned back around so Melanie couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You know, the lying thing doesn¡¯t work so well if I¡¯m paying attention to your emotions.¡± Making a tsking sound, Melanie reprimanded Ree.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Sighing, Ree stopped at the crosswalk and hit the button that would let them safely cross Bay Street. ¡°Sometimes, I get this impression like I recognize them. Or more like I recognize their habits or tics. Like, Sophie¡¯ll go blank when she¡¯s shocked about something. And there is something so familiar about the way Roland laughs.¡± A mechanical voice announced it was safe to cross and the girls quickly moved through the stopped cars to the safety on the other side of the street.

    ¡°So, what bothers you the most? That you do in some way remember them, or the fact that you can¡¯t tell if what you¡¯re feeling is from this life or that one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ree replied solemnly.

    Melanie¡¯s bright chuckle crackled through the cold air and made Ree smile. ¡°Okay, okay. So, it all bothers you. I get it. I really do; but what can you do about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sighing, Ree watched some of the tourists on the other side of the street argue about directions to Forsyth Park. One of the women was wearing a visor with a pink ribbon emblazoned on the front and several others wore pink scarves and jackets. Life can be so short, yet Roland and Sophie have seen so much of it. Looking at Melanie, Ree felt sadness creep into her heart. Her friends would live to see her die, to see the world change and technology grow.

    Melanie moved closer to her and bumped shoulders with Ree. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t something you have to figure out today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get back to the shop. I¡¯m getting tired of the cold.¡±

    ¡°You? Tired of the cold? Miss I-hate-the-hot-summers?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say I wanted it to be ninety degrees out here! Just, you know, not forty and rainy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Cutting through one of the narrow side streets, they bypassed the more congested walkways. The haunting feeling of cold water running down her spine caused Ree to stop near a shadowy alley. Melanie immediately stopped walking and sniffed at the air. The Guardian reached down and snagged a short knife from the cuff of her black boot. She looked at Ree in question and jerked her head toward the alley. When Ree nodded in confirmation, Melanie swiftly moved between her and the dark corridor. A scrambling sound echoed toward them and Ree felt her breath catch in her throat. Reaching out with the power, Ree could feel something dark and sinister just out of sight. However, it didn¡¯t have the same cold, dead feeling of a Dark One.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Melanie asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell dead like a Dark One.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ree¡¯s voice was a hushed whisper. ¡°It almost feels like Shannon and Michael.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Stay here in the sunlight.¡± Melanie started toward the shadows.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t go down there.¡± Ree grabbed her friend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s following us. I smelled something at the crosswalk, but I thought it might have just been from last night.¡± Melanie smiled at Ree. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. We need to know what they¡¯re after.¡±

    Ree hesitated, her heart beating hard in her chest. She mentally commanded her fingers to release her friend¡¯s sleeve and nodded. Spinning the knife on her palm, Melanie winked before quickly disappearing. A loud thud followed by a deep grunt sounded loudly through the alley. Ree let the power flow through her body, gently pulsing around her hands as she widened her stance in anticipation.

    ¡°Stop thrashing around!¡± Melanie¡¯s voice preceded her as she walked out, dragging something behind heavy behind her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± The voice sounded dry, as if the person had not had anything to drink in days. White skin flashed at Ree from the ankle exposed between his shoe and pant leg. Melanie gave an irritated jerk on the foot she was holding and the man growled. Ree was disgusted to see the dark, almost black veins on his hands and arms as he clawed at the ground for purchase. His gaunt frame was drowning in the dirty clothes that covered his dirty body.

    ¡°Quit fighting me, or I¡¯ll take away the option all together.¡± Melanie jerked him toward the opening of the alley, but he howled and his efforts doubled. ¡°What is with you? You aren¡¯t a Dark One. You can go out in the sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mel.¡± Ree stepped closer and squinted at the man on the ground.

    At the sound of her voice, he whipped his head to the side so he could see her and hissed in hatred. ¡°I knew it was you. I knew it.¡± Suddenly he was more than willing to leave the alley. His fingers reached blindly for Ree, opening and closing in their eagerness. Melanie rolled her eyes and twisted the foot she was still holding until he howled.

    ¡°Get a grip,¡± Melanie said. She put one leather-shod foot on the back of his neck and grimaced. ¡°God, you stink.¡±

    Ree shook her head as she looked at them standing half in the shadows. For some reason the fact that Melanie was wearing her school uniform seemed almost obscene. She wasn¡¯t a large girl, yet she had a grown man subdued and whimpering on the ground.

    ¡°A darkling?¡± Ree asked. Bite marks ran the length of his neck and were crusted with old, dried blood. ¡°He looks like he hasn¡¯t been treated well.¡± She moved so she could see his face. Hate-filled black eyes glared back at her as he continued to hiss in pain. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    He gave a croaking laugh before gasping. Melanie ground the heel of her boot into the back of his neck. ¡°Answer her question.¡± Melanie¡¯s fangs shot down from her gums as she growled at the man on the ground.

    ¡°Scott.¡± He grunted when Melanie twisted his foot again. ¡°Chaney. Scott Chaney.¡±

    ¡°Why are you following us, Scott?¡± Melanie leaned down and glared at the writhing man stuck under her foot.

    ¡°Information. I can sell information.¡±

    ¡°Sell it? For what?¡± Ree moved so she could see his eyes clearly.

    ¡°Blood, Ree. He sells information for their blood.¡± Melanie let go of his foot, but kept her boot on the back of his neck. ¡°He¡¯s a junkie.¡±

    Trying to not let her shock show, Ree looked down the narrow little street before responding. The very next time she saw Sophie, the woman was going to answer her questions. There was so much she still didn¡¯t know.

    Sensing Ree¡¯s confusion and frustration, Melanie offered an explanation. ¡°Sometimes, when a Dark One finds someone they like, they allow them to drink some of their blood; it can give them a tiny touch of the Dark One¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Looking at the pathetic man on the ground, Ree was sure that it wasn¡¯t worth the trade. No matter what the blood did for him in the short-term, the long run would leave him with a broken soul. The power that flowed through her veins had already proven he was no longer fully human. His soul was sick, broken, and withering away.

    Chapter 10

    Getting Scott to Sophie¡¯s shop was more than difficult. There were a lot of problems with bringing someone who was basically a hostage through streets crowded with business people and tourists. Not only did Scott have an aversion to sunlight, he quite obviously did not want to be with the two young women. Melanie kept an iron grip on the darkling¡¯s left arm and Ree held the power ready to use if he tried to escape.

    Despite Scott¡¯s obvious displeasure, people seemed to be more concerned for the two uniform-clad schoolgirls walking with him. Looking at him, Ree had to admit that he did indeed look scarier than the two girls with him. Of course, the passersby couldn¡¯t see Melanie¡¯s fangs or the swirling silver of Ree¡¯s eyes. She was pretty sure if they were to notice those things they wouldn¡¯t be worried about anyone but themselves. Telling Sophie what had happened had also been an adventure. Using the new cell phone Roland had given her, Ree had called the older Guardian and received a surprise tongue-lashing for going after the darkling.

    Melanie had been insulted, but Ree was more bothered by the change in Sophie¡¯s normally stoic manner. She had never raised her voice to any of them before, and while she hadn¡¯t screamed or cursed, the anger had been palpable. Ree suspected the change in attitude had to do with the acknowledgment of her past life. It looked like Sophie was going to have to come to terms with the idea as well.

    Once they got to the back door of the shop, Sophie joined them under the small awning that shielded the back door from the elements. Looking Scott up and down, she grimaced and shook her head before yanking the door open and practically throwing the darkling through and onto the floor. Almost immediately, Scott was on his feet and headed for the front of the store. Flicking her hand in his direction, Sophie used the power to throw him to the ground once more. This time though, she used the power to keep him in place.

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time, darkling. Who do you sell your information to? I want names.¡±

    ¡°What am I going to get out of it? If I tell you, they¡¯ll kill me.¡±

    ¡°They are going to kill you no matter what you do.¡± Sophie squatted down so she was sitting on her heels. ¡°One way or another, you were dead the moment you decided to play lapdog.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to turn me. If I tell you, they won¡¯t. No one wants a narc around.¡± He tensed his muscles, and Ree could tell he was trying to fight the invisible bonds holding him down.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve given you any blood, hasn¡¯t it? What makes you think they still want to have you join their ranks?¡±

    ¡°They need me.¡± He glared venom at Sophie.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need you. Your blood is too diluted to fulfill their needs. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve thrown you out.¡± Some of the anger in Sophie¡¯s tone diminished and Ree could feel the woman¡¯s pity.

    ¡°What the hell do you know? You think because you¡¯re some type of Guardian you know everything?¡± He did his best to spit at Sophie. The glob of saliva managed to rise an inch above his mouth before falling back onto his face. He sputtered in disgust, causing Ree to bite her lips to keep from laughing. Sophie, however, tilted her head back and laughed, exposing her elongated canines.

    ¡°Look, if they were going to keep you, they wouldn¡¯t have let you live in an alley. Tell us what you know and we will be more lenient.¡± Sobering, Sophie looked at him, her fangs still causing dimples in her bottom lip. ¡°No matter what you think you were going to bring back to the Dark Ones, you would not have lived the night. I¡¯ve seen this very scenario played out a hundred times over the years. You want what they have, and they use your desires against you. They drink from you, even giving you a taste of their blood here and there. They tell you it will start the change, and you believe them because you can see better at night, hear more, and are stronger than usual. Only it doesn¡¯t last, does it? You go back for more, only this time they drain you to the point that you are sick. They pass you around like a toy. As an afterthought, they give you a little more blood to heal the damage they have caused.¡±

    Strain tightened Scott¡¯s face, fear and denial warring in his eyes. ¡°I can offer them things that no one else can. I had access to the club they wanted into! Only I could get them the people they wanted. They need me.¡±

 Page 7

    Ree felt her chest tighten as she listened to his words. He hadn¡¯t meant to, but she knew from the spike of adrenaline that came from Sophie that the darkling had revealed something she hadn¡¯t known. Something nagged at the back of her mind and Ree tried to grab the fleeting thought. She had turned on the TV over the weekend to try and escape the gloom in her household, but nothing had been on but the news. Not wanting to listen to anything else depressing, she had turned it off¡ªbut not before the anchor announced the disappearance of a local club owner.

    Ree moved closer to Scott and Sophie, taking in the light pink button-up shirt and khaki pants the darkling was wearing. They were filthy: covered in dirt, grime, and blood, but if clean they would be the exact type of clothing a young, influential business owner might wear. Tons of clubs littered the downtown area, but she couldn¡¯t remember the name of the one with the missing owner. Sophie tilted her head so she could look at Ree with a curious expression.

    ¡°I heard about him on the news. A local club owner had gone missing and his family was offering a reward for his return.¡±

    ¡°A reward? Finally, a side benefit!¡±

    Ree turned around in shock to see Weylin stumble through the back door. His hair was a mess and the tie of his school uniform was loose and hanging crookedly around his neck.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Eyebrows drawn together, Ree sniffed in her friend¡¯s direction.

    Flopping down onto a chair near the door, he looked at her with glazed eyes. ¡°Maybe. Gonna tell my mommy?¡± Snorting, he trailed a finger along the window sill and grimaced. ¡°Really, Sophie. Swiffer Dusters. Amazing invention.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Melanie walked over to where Weylin was sprawled. ¡°God, you smell like a distillery!¡±

    ¡°Well, you would too, if you had drunk as much as I have! Do you know how much alcohol it took to get this drunk? Let me tell you. A lot. Apparently being immortal means you can¡¯t be an alcoholic. Which I think is totally unfair. I mean, what else are we supposed to do when we need to drown our sorrows?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to be drunk, Wey?¡± Since Tristan had died in an accident while drunk-driving, Ree couldn¡¯t stand to see people intoxicated. Of course, I¡¯m not really sure if that was the reason he died.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was that hot girl, Sheila. I was sitting in first period, making progress with her and she noticed my ear.¡± He sighed and looked around wistfully. ¡°She literally said, ¡®Ew.¡¯ So, yeah. I¡¯m mourning my ear, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±

    ¡°Sheila? You let Sheila Morgan drive you to drinking? Are you kidding me?¡± Melanie marched over to his side and yanked him to his feet. ¡°Get up, dork. We¡¯re going to go get some coffee.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna!¡± he whined as she tugged him to the door. ¡°I had to work really hard to get this drunk!¡±

    ¡°Go, get him so coffee. If that doesn¡¯t work shove him in a fountain.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyebrows were drawn together, frustration rolling off her. ¡°Don¡¯t bring him back until he has stopped slurring and can stand up straight.¡±

    ¡°Who made you the boss?¡± Weylin leaned dangerously to the side and Melanie shoved him against the doorframe. ¡°Ow! That hurt.¡± Sticking out his bottom lip he looked at Mel with puppy-dog eyes.

    ¡°Oh, geez.¡± Melanie rolled her eyes before yanking him out the door with her.

    Ree let out a breath and looked at Sophie. Still staring at the door, she seemed to be lost in her thoughts, a crease between her eyebrows the only obvious sign of her worry. Shaking her head briefly, the older woman¡¯s eyes met Ree¡¯s before turning back to the darkling on the ground.

    ¡°Ree, why don¡¯t you watch the front of the store for me?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ree looked at the older woman suspiciously. Obviously Scott was thinking the same thing, because his eyes had grown narrow, his chest heaving.

    ¡°Someone needs to watch the storefront while I question the darkling. We can¡¯t risk someone coming back here looking for the owner.¡±

    ¡°Then close the store.¡± Pressing her lips together, Ree met Sophie¡¯s stare with her own.

    ¡°Please, Ree.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to go hide while everyone else does the dirty work.¡± Clenching her fists, Ree stared at the Guardian. ¡°I can help you with this.¡±

    Sophie watched Ree with serious eyes. ¡°Go lock the front door and hang the Closed sign.¡±

    Ree hesitated; worried Sophie would do something once she walked away. One corner of Sophie¡¯s mouth quirked, and if Ree didn¡¯t know any better she would think the woman had rolled her eyes. ¡°Go. We aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± She turned to look at the darkling. ¡°Are we, Scott?¡± His eyes grew big and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    Chapter 11

    ¡°Who was the Dark One that first approached you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Scott Chaney. My rank is, well, I don¡¯t have one. So, just refer to me as Captain Awesome.¡±

    Ree rolled her eyes at his lame attempt at humor. They hadn¡¯t gotten very far in the last thirty minutes and Ree was pretty sure that was because she had stayed. Sophie was starting to lose patience, and Ree figured it was only a matter of time before she broke down and started trying to force him to talk. While Ree didn¡¯t blame her for being frustrated, it still seemed wrong to torture someone. Knowing they had to get some information soon, she decided to take matters into her own hands.

    ¡°Scott, was the Dark One a blonde?¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, he was purple with rainbow hair.¡± Scott smirked at Ree, amused with his own joke.

    Taking a deep breath, Ree used the power and flung the blinds on the back windows open. The darkling made a high-pitched squeal of pain. The veins in his neck darkened and black crept in along the edges of his eyes. Smoke curled up from the exposed skin the light touched. The sound and smell combined to cause the acid in Ree¡¯s stomach to churn.

    ¡°Name,¡± Sophie demanded clearly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. They told me not to ask.¡± Fingers clenched tightly, the knuckles on each hand turned white.

    ¡°What did he look like?¡± Ree asked.

    Instead of answering, the darkling clenched his mouth shut and squirmed on the floor, unable to get out of the light. Sophie went to the wall and carefully moved furniture away from some of the windows so nothing was damaged. She threw those blinds open, too, allowing more light to filter into the room. Scott¡¯s screams became louder; the smell of his burning skin made it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Tell us, Scott. Tell us and I¡¯ll close the windows.¡± Ree kneeled next to him and looked him in the eyes. The black didn¡¯t reach the brown of his irises; instead it swirled just along the edges, making it hard to look at.

    ¡°Blond. He was tall and blond.¡±

    ¡°More. Tell us more.¡± Sophie moved closer to where the darkling lay on the floor.

    ¡°He looked like her! Like the Alastriana! Blue eyes, blue. Without the weird silver crap. Okay? Okay? Close the windows. Close the damn windows!¡± The lengths of his forearms were raw and bleeding; a fine black ash littered the floor.

    Ree ran to the windows and yanked the strings of the blinds so they would fall back into place. Sophie had let Scott move back into the shadows and threw him a water bottle. Quickly unscrewing the lid, he poured it along his arms before gulping down the rest.

    ¡°We have to have more information, Scott. We can keep doing it the hard way, or we can keep it simple.¡± Sophie sat down in her desk chair and looked at the man cowering behind an old armoire. Slipping one leg over the other, the Guardian leaned back into the chair, for all the world looking as if she was asking about his day at work. ¡°Who were the Dark Ones interested in and how did you know them?¡±

    ¡°Random people. I don¡¯t know. They weren¡¯t the people I expected they would want to talk to. There was a bar maid the first night. Then repeat customers, but nobody that I really knew.¡±

    ¡°What was your employee¡¯s name? Did they hurt her?¡± Voice rising, Ree stepped closer to Scott.

    ¡°God, I don¡¯t know. Emily? Emma?¡± Scott looked at Sophie and asked, ¡°Can I have more water?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes tightened.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Ree demanded again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, okay? I sent for her to come up to the V.I.P. lounge, but she never showed. I never saw her again, actually. They weren¡¯t happy, but there were patrons they wanted to see as well.¡± Unrolling his filthy sleeves, he pulled them down so they covered his wrists.

    ¡°What did they want with the patrons?¡± Ree had an idea, but needed to hear it spoken out loud.

    ¡°They had tea and crumpets.¡± Scott¡¯s face contorted into a sneer, black creeping into the corners of his eyes.

    Without thought, Ree let the power wash out of her, much as she had in the bathroom of the school. Scott pressed himself against the wall and threw his hands in front of his face. Ree moved closer to him, barely registering she was floating, not walking.

    ¡°Tell me what they did to those people, darkling. What did you trade so that they would offer you immortality?¡±

    ¡°They killed them. The blond one drank from certain ones and let his friends have the rest. He was very particular, but I don¡¯t know why or what made him choose those people.¡±

    ¡°You traded those people¡¯s lives for what? To be some monster¡¯s slave?¡± Books along shelves rattled with Ree¡¯s anger. Suddenly she felt as if she had been too kind when looking for her answers.

    A hand touched her shoulder and Ree whirled to find herself eye-to-eye with the tall Greek woman. Understanding filled Sophie¡¯s eyes. Slowly the anger fled Ree and her feet drifted down to touch the old wooden floors. Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at the darkling cowering in the corner.

    ¡°Tell us anything you can remember. If I think you¡¯re holding anything back, I won¡¯t be as nice this time. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish up, Ree. Why don¡¯t you go wait outside?¡± Sophie looked at her with compassionate eyes. ¡°I will get the information we need.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Scott scuttled forward so that he could see them clearly. ¡°They said something about those people being untapped. I think their blood gave them more power or something. I can tell you more, but I want to make a deal. I tell you what I know and you let me go. I leave Savannah and you go back to doing whatever it is you do.¡±

    Sophie and Ree stood silently, looking at the filthy man on the floor. The sleeves of his pink shirt were sticking to the sores on his arms and mixing with the grime he had collected while scuttling through alleyways. Narrowing her eyes, Sophie silently measured the darkling.

    ¡°How can we know you¡¯ll actually leave?¡± Ree asked.

    ¡°If you want to make this deal, Ree, I can make sure he is escorted out of town.¡± Sophie let her gaze linger on Ree¡¯s for a moment. ¡°I think we are going to have to call in reinforcements, anyway.¡±

    Chapter 12

    Not wanting to expose the darkling to what might be sensitive information; Ree only nodded her head at Sophie.

    ¡°Tell us what you know,¡± Sophie said. ¡°And know that if it isn¡¯t worth it, we will not be giving you an escort out of town. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± Scott tilted his head to the side and looked at Ree again with his shifting eyes. ¡°The blond guy was important, but there was someone even more important.¡±

    ¡°More important how?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was quiet, yet held a tense note that caused goose bumps to rise along Ree¡¯s neck.

    ¡°She was the leader, but never said anything. The blond guy did all of the talking, but you could tell by how everyone else moved around her that she was pulling the strings. They were scared of her. She never smiled, except when the blond was eating.¡± Scott shivered, for the first time showing a sign that he had a seen a real monster. ¡°She completely ignored me, except for the last night that I was at Barlow, my club. I asked when they were coming back, but no one answered. I think I was jonesing or something. I got desperate and I threw myself at the boy. I just wanted a little more blood. I mean, I¡¯d given them some every time.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Swallowing, Ree looked at the man on the ground in apprehension.

    ¡°She motioned for me to come to her and I crawled to her like a damn dog. I couldn¡¯t get off of my hands and knees while she was looking at me. The closer I got, though, the more beautiful she was. Large, dark eyes that seemed to take up her face. I swear I could see things flickering in them.¡± He stopped and looked at the water bottle longingly. ¡°She picked me up. With one hand. I knew they were strong, but this was more than the others had shown. I don¡¯t remember anything else, just waking up in the alley. I was covered in blood, but I couldn¡¯t go in the sun. I couldn¡¯t go home until that night, but when the sun went down I couldn¡¯t think straight. All I wanted was to find the woman. I¡¯d have done anything to be close to her again.¡±

    Sophie rocked back on her heels, her eyes wide with fear. Ree looked at the older Guardian and felt dread settle in her stomach. If Sophie was worried then it was time to start panicking. Faster than Ree could process, the older woman had Scott pinned to the wall. Her fangs were descended as she moved her face near his, urgency causing her to lose control over the more basic things. The furniture near her rocked as she stared into the darkling¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What color was her hair?¡±

    ¡°Bl- bl- black.¡±

    ¡°And she didn¡¯t speak? Did anyone speak to her?¡± She shook him lightly as if trying to force him to remember. ¡°What was said to her? Tell me everything. If she picked her teeth with a toothpick, I want to know what color it was.¡±

    ¡°Uh, she never said anything. Not once. Though the others watched her as if she was giving orders. The blond guy seemed to be her spokesperson. He would give orders and the others would jump. Sometimes he would look to her to see if she was happy with what he had done. She never spoke, but he seemed to know, anyway.¡±

    ¡°You need to remember more than that, darkling. Give me a reason to let you live.¡±

    Ree sucked in a breath and moved toward them. ¡°Sophie, we told him we would let him leave.¡±

    ¡°Ree, go out front. You don¡¯t understand what is going on.¡± Sophie almost hissed the words out as she moved closer to Scott.

    ¡°I know that I don¡¯t go back on my word. I know he¡¯s still mostly human, even if he is evil. And I know I¡¯m not here to kill humans. There are enough people out there doing that already.¡± Ree touched Sophie¡¯s shoulder and was shocked to find her shaking.

 Page 8

    ¡°Let him down, Sophie. He can¡¯t tell us anything if you choke him to death.¡±

    Dropping the darkling, Sophie moved backward, almost knocking Ree over. Scott drooped to the floor and grabbed at his throat. Ree went to the little fridge and grabbed a bottle of water before handing it to him. Uncapping the bottle with shaking hands, he spilled water on the ground before managing to get any in his mouth.

    ¡°Look, Scott. I don¡¯t feel bad for you. To be real honest, I think you deserve an ass-kicking or worse. If you don¡¯t tell us what we need to know, I¡¯m going to let Sophie do whatever she wants to you. If you answer her questions, then I¡¯ll make sure you get out of Savannah. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got it. Answers, live to see another day. No answers, bloody hunks of Scott. Yeah, pretty clear.¡±

    Snorting, Sophie sat back down in the desk chair and crossed her legs. The door to the back opened for Weylin and Melanie. Scott scampered back against the wall, away from the sunlight streaming through the opening. Irritation pulled the corners of Melanie¡¯s mouth down, but Weylin looked much more like himself.

    ¡°So, what did we miss?¡± Melanie sat down on a chair and pulled a fringe-covered pillow into her lap.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry. Nothing more depressing than seeing a man have a midlife crisis. Especially at eighteen.¡± Weylin sat next to Melanie, but wouldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting out of talking about this, Weylin. But right now, we have more important things to deal with. Scott here is getting ready to tell us about the Dark One pulling Tristan¡¯s strings.¡± Ree looked back at the darkling. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Scott?¡±

    ¡°Sure, yeah. Really helpful, that¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Then get on with it.¡± The dangerous edge to Sophie¡¯s voice made the darkling swallow.

    ¡°You wanted to know if anyone spoke directly to her.¡± His eyes took on a faraway look as he searched his memory. ¡°Um, yeah. I think the blond guy did. Tristan? He spoke to her a few times, but it was really quiet and I didn¡¯t hear much. Only thing I remember is him wanting to know when they would have enough. But I don¡¯t know what he was talking about.¡±

    ¡°Keep going,¡± Ree said. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Weylin and Melanie move closer to them, their interest piqued.

    ¡°She never responded that I heard, but he seemed to know what she was thinking. It was really spooky.¡± He looked at their group as if to get them to agree with his comment.

    ¡°What, that was the spookiest part of the whole ordeal? Really? Not the murdering, blood sucking, or fangs?¡± Weylin cocked his eyebrow, sounding more like himself. ¡°I think a lady not bothering to talk to a worm like you would be the least odd thing that happened to you.¡±

    ¡°He has a point,¡± Ree added. ¡°What happened to really bother you? The blood, the gore, the mythical creatures in your V.I.P. room didn¡¯t upset you. So what did?¡±

    ¡°There was something about her, something cold and sinister. Despite being beautiful, she almost didn¡¯t look human. I tried to not look at her too much. I didn¡¯t want any problems.¡± Ree felt her heart stutter on the word ¡®human.¡¯ Could it be possible there was an original Dark One in Savannah? She turned to look at Sophie, who had managed to get a tight rein on her emotions, leaving her beautiful face blank.

    ¡°Did she do anything that seemed weird? Compared to the other Dark Ones?¡± The Greek woman leaned forward, the only hint of her real interest.

    ¡°Yeah, there was something else. The others only had two fangs. One set, you know? Kind of like you. But she had four. Two wicked-looking teeth on each side of her upper mouth when she ate. I only saw them once though. She didn¡¯t normally eat when they came to the club.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, there goes the neighborhood.¡± Weylin snorted from his chair. When everyone turned to look at him, he threw his arms in the air. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t thinking the same thing!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember anything else?¡± Ree returned her attention to the darkling.

    ¡°No, but I did notice something.¡± Unrolling his sleeves, he showed some of the burnt skin on his forearm. The bite marks on his arms were savage, but when Ree looked closer she noticed he had proof of the double fangs he had mentioned. There on his wrist were sets of four puncture wounds oozing a dark, sticky substance. ¡°The other bites I had from the Dark Ones didn¡¯t have this nasty goo. They hurt, but they usually gave me some blood to help heal the bites.¡±

    ¡°Ree, step back please.¡± Sophie moved quickly so she was between the darkling and the Alastriana. ¡°That is not a normal infection. The Dark One that left those holes meant for you to die, Scott Chaney. If you aren¡¯t turned in the next few days, her venom will finish destroying your soul and move on to the rest of your body.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re saying I have to become a Dark One after all?¡± His eyes lit up a little, as if he was being offered a second chance. ¡°You have to let me go.¡±

    ¡°No, darkling, that wasn¡¯t our agreement. I¡¯m saying that no matter what we do for you, death will be calling your name soon.¡±

    Chapter 13

    ¡°No!¡± Scott launched himself off the floor with superhuman speed. Obviously there was still enough Dark One blood in his system to give him an edge. Ree almost fell over trying to get out of the way. Sophie whipped a dagger loose from her boot and let the darkling rush her. Faster than Ree could comprehend, the tall woman slid her blade under his ribs until the hilt was the only thing sticking out.

    An inhuman wail slid through the room, and Ree wanted to cover her ears. With a sickening sound of suction, Sophie pulled her dagger back out of his ribs. Immediately he fell to his knees, his eyes rolling back into his head, but his eyes were still open. His flesh began to blacken and fine cracks ran along his exposed skin. A fine ash drifted to the ground around him, but unlike the Dark Ones she had seen disintegrate, his body seemed to be only halfway to that point.

    Turning her head, Ree tried to breathe through her mouth so the stench wouldn¡¯t overwhelm her, but it was too much. For the second time that day, she bolted out the door. Only this time, she ran smack into someone¡¯s chest. She shoved and pushed, but strong hands held her steady. She caught a brief glance of green eyes before she turned her head and heaved. Through it all, she could smell the stench of the rotting corpse that was inside the shop.

    Paden¡¯s strong hands shifted her so she was standing in front of him, but never left her arms, offering her support while her body revolted. Once she was finished, someone handed her a cold washcloth. Wiping her face with it, she moved to sit on the curb under a giant oak tree. Her body flashed from hot to cold, and the ground felt unsteady under her feet. Gravel crunched under her Mary Janes as Paden sat next to her and offered her a bottle of water.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She uncapped the bottle and rinsed her mouth out with the first sip she took.

    ¡°What on earth happened this afternoon?¡± Worry and confusion laced his words, but there was also an underlying tone of anger. ¡°I can smell the death all the way over here. Who died in the shop, and how does it already smell like something has been decaying in the hot sun?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know us. Brought home some roadkill for kicks.¡± Ree swished some more water in her mouth before spitting it out.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me? You know how much I love roadkill.¡± Stretching out his long legs next to her he leaned back, propping himself up on his elbows. ¡°I mean, roadkill is the gift that keeps on giving. Roadkill stew. Possum jerky. Fur blankets and rugs. Raccoon-skin hats. Imagine all of the wonderful homemade Christmas presents we could make.¡±

    Ree snorted, and some of the tension left her shoulders. Paden had a way of always making her feel better, even after watching someone die.

    ¡°Where did you get the water and rag from? Carrying them in your pocket just in case?¡± Ree gave him a small smile.

    ¡°Well, I learned very early on it¡¯s best to be prepared.¡± He gave her a Boy Scout salute before relaxing back again. ¡°Actually, Melanie was right behind you when you barreled out the door. She brought them back once she knew someone else was with you.¡±

    Sighing, Ree mimicked his posture and turned her face upward so she could feel some of the wind that was moving through the tiny parking lot. ¡°Am I the only one that gets sick? Twice now, I¡¯ve thrown up for everyone to see.¡±

    ¡°Well, the first time you had a nasty concussion. Head trauma can really mess with a person, so I don¡¯t think that counts. And even sitting out here, the smell is making me gag.¡± He sat up and looked at her. ¡°So, tell me what really happened.¡±

    Sighing, Ree got up off the curb and paced in front of her friend. ¡°Melanie and I caught a darkling that was following us.¡±

    Paden moved to his feet slowly, as if trying to keep himself calm. ¡°You caught a darkling?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We were walking back from River Street and there was one in the alley. Melanie said it was following us, so we had to find out why.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Paden shoved his hands in his pockets. ¡°Had to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, Paden. We had to know what he was looking for and if he had any dirt on us.¡± Ree looked at him, exasperated.

    ¡°Yeah, I get it. I just don¡¯t like it, okay?¡± He ran a hand through his hair, and Ree caught herself staring at him. Even when he was angry, she found him almost irresistible. Her hands itched to touch him, and she felt herself take a step in his direction.

    ¡°So, what happened? I¡¯m assuming the smell coming out of the shop is from the darkling?¡±

    That sentence brought her up short and she looked down at the broken concrete under her feet. The roots from the giant oak had burst through the cement and stone, causing the pavement to become uneven.

    ¡°Yes. Sophie killed Scott after he told us what he knew.¡±

    Warm hands gently pulled Ree to Paden¡¯s chest, where she rested her head and tried to decide what upset her the most. ¡°It was awful, Pay. He was a darkling, but still human. And Sophie killed him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she had a reason.¡± His breath warmed the top of her head, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°Sophie wouldn¡¯t have done that without good motivation.¡±

    ¡°He was going to die anyways. There was no way around it. The only other thing we could have done would be let him become a Dark One.¡±

    ¡°And she couldn¡¯t have done that. He might have known things at that point that would have hurt you.¡±

    The door opened and Roland stepped out, his cocky grin firmly in place as he examined the couple with critical eyes. Briefly, Ree wondered where he had come from, but figured if school was out, he could have walked right past her while she was being sick. ¡°As much as I hate to break up the smooch fest out here, the rest of us are getting ready to dispose of the nastiness inside. Not that I need your help or anything, but Sophie wants to talk to you first.¡±

    Stepping out of Paden¡¯s arms, Ree could have sworn she heard him grind his teeth. The jealousy that was flowing through the air almost made her nauseated again. My life has become so incredibly weird, Ree thought as she walked past them to the shop door. Taking a deep breath before she opened the door, Ree did her best to ignore the eyes that followed her as she entered.

    The stench was much worse inside, even though someone had opened the windows to let in fresh air. Scott was no longer lying on the floor surrounded by a pile of ash. Instead, there was a distinctly human-shaped bundle, wrapped in a rug near the door. The broom and dustpan were leaning against the doorframe, and Ree wondered if Sophie was going to throw that away too. She really hoped that was the plan.

    ¡°What the hell is that smell?¡± Juliette walked into the shop behind Ree, pinching her nose. Bryce was close behind her, holding the collar of his shirt over his nose.

    ¡°Yeah, darklings don¡¯t decompose very well.¡± Weylin walked into the room from the bathroom area and peeled off the latex gloves he was wearing. ¡°On the other hand, if you ever want to get rid of unwanted guests, you now know how to do it.¡± He threw the gloves at the garbage can like he was throwing a basketball.

    ¡°Where the hell did you go today, man? You basically disappeared after first period.¡± Bryce sniffed in his direction and almost retched. ¡°Gah. Under all the funk in here, you smell like the floor of a bar.¡±

    ¡°Hey. I resent that. I have lots of fond memories of bar floors. Or I will once I go to college, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Roland and Paden walked into the room, and the tension was almost unbearable. Paden¡¯s face was red, and Roland was wearing a smug smile that didn¡¯t bode well. Not sure what might have passed between them, Ree really hoped Sophie would tell everyone whatever it was she felt was so important.

    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t have to wait much longer. Sophie entered from the front of the shop, carrying a wicked-looking shortsword. It was curved like a Middle Eastern sword Ree had seen on TV, but the blade was much sharper than the ancient one the history guy had shown.

    ¡°Pack up, kids. We have some scouting to do.¡±

    Chapter 14

    Scott¡¯s body was picked up by a couple of humans in a large jeep-type vehicle. They wore camouflaged clothes and grisly expressions. Ree saw the butt of a gun poking out from under a jacket and wondered why he needed it. It wouldn¡¯t stop a Dark One if they set their eyes on him, and it was a definite possibility considering the quickly approaching night.

    ¡°What are they going to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Well, the great thing about living in South Georgia is the prevalence of swamps and alligators. I hear they¡¯ll eat just about anything.¡± Roland moved closer to her, his eyes deep and unreadable. The only way she knew he was hurt was because of the emotion her power allowed her to feel. He didn¡¯t always broadcast like this, but the last few times she had seen him she realized it was growing.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ree wrapped her arms around herself and watched as the deadly-looking men drove away. A heavy, warm weight wrapped around her shoulders, and from the smell of leather, mint, and eucalyptus, Ree knew that Roland had given her his jacket. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, Ree. I only wear it to fit in.¡± Smiling devilishly, he winked at her. ¡°And because it looks good on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ree replied before turning ten shades of red.

    ¡°Ah, so you have noticed.¡± Something warm swirled in the back of his eyes as he looked at her. ¡°I was beginning to think the godling had managed to overshadow everything else.¡±

 Page 9

    ¡°Um, what?¡± Wincing, Ree thought, Good God, how much lamer can I get? I¡¯m bumbling around like a ten-year-old.

    Slowly, so she had time to resist, he reached out and touched her cheek. ¡°I love it when you blush. Tria didn¡¯t blush¡ªshe was much more forward than you. But I find that I love drawing out your response.¡± Moving closer, he leaned down so his lips were near her ear and her traitorous heart sped up. ¡°I never expected that when Tria was reborn I would be able to fall for her new reincarnation even harder than I had the first time.¡±

    Something warm tumbled in the pit of Ree¡¯s stomach as she breathed in his scent. The thought that he was interested in her for her, and not just because of Tria, made her heart pound. But at the same time, a discomfort warred in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Tria. I mean, I¡¯m not the same as she was when she was alive. I¡¯m me. Just Ree.¡± Fire slid through her veins as he placed a hand on her shoulder, gently pulling her forward. ¡°You can¡¯t be falling¡­ I mean, you don¡¯t even know who I am.¡±

    ¡°I know enough, Ree. I know you are loyal, brave, and fierce when you are determined to do something. You have a sense of humor, an ease with your friends, and even though you think everyone at the school hates you, they don¡¯t. They are intimidated by your beauty, your spunk, your intelligence.¡± When he slid his hand up the back of her neck, Ree felt her knees grow wobbly. Part of her wanted to melt into him, give into what he wanted, but another part of her chafed at the thought. Her heart screamed for someone else. She leaned back until he released her. His eyes were bright with desire and hurt, but she just shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is that is floating between us, Roland. I¡¯m not used to¡­¡±

    ¡°Being wanted?¡± He looked over her shoulder, a frown creeping onto his face. ¡°Rest assured, Ree McKenna. I want you. And that isn¡¯t going to change.¡±

    ¡°I thought we were supposed to be getting ready to go.¡± Angry, clipped words made Ree close her eyes in frustration. Turning around, she met Paden¡¯s irate stare and tried to not wince.

    ¡°I wanted to know what they were going to do with Scott.¡±

    Paden didn¡¯t say anything else, just stalked toward her. His long, lean frame moved gracefully across the cracked pavement, and she realized his fangs were down. Something in his eyes reminded her of a lion hunting an antelope, and her heart picked up. Nearing her, he sniffed the air and grunted.

    ¡°You smell like him.¡± Ree blushed and looked over her shoulder, but Roland was gone.

    ¡°He left.¡± The quiet statement made her a little sad and guilty. Paden¡¯s eyes flashed as he assessed her emotions and registered the sadness. Moving closer he slid his hands inside the jacket so he was holding her waist and pulled her against him. ¡°You¡¯re upset. Something in you really does remember him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Ree stuttered to a halt when he shook his head.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t deny it. I can¡¯t imagine what it must feel like for you. Or for him. But I can imagine what it would be like to live forever without you, and I don¡¯t want to miss the time we do have. I¡¯ve wasted enough time over the years, denying what I felt for you. I thought I was doing the right thing. I really did.¡± He leaned down and gently nuzzled her neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I fought it for so long, but I¡¯m not going to anymore. Maybe I needed a good kick in the ass, but I¡¯m not going to let you get away.¡±

    Her breath shuddered in her chest and her mind swirled with the emotion he was exuding. It was powerful, and it called to part of her that she couldn¡¯t deny. She leaned into him and let him hold her until someone came barging through the back door.

    ¡°Oh ho! What have we here? Well, don¡¯t let me interrupt. Just pretend like I¡¯m not here.¡± Whistling, Weylin walked to Melanie¡¯s car and put a bag in the trunk. Covered in the descending shadows, his face looked haggard. As if sensing her thoughts, Paden nodded his head and let go of her waist. She walked over to her friend and leaned against the trunk, pretending to check out the stars that were beginning to peek out.

    ¡°I was kind of hoping to put this talk off a little longer.¡± Shoving his hands in his pockets, Weylin grimaced and looked down at the ground.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a luxury we can¡¯t afford, buddy.¡± Ree turned so she was looking at him and thought about her friend and his odd behavior. The hair on that side of his head wasn¡¯t covering the missing ear as well as it would in a few weeks. He had taken that hit so she wouldn¡¯t have to when he blocked the Dark One at the cemetery, and he had suffered for it. Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed his cheek and squeezed his arm.

    ¡°What was that for? Are you trying to get me killed?¡± Ree couldn¡¯t help the giggle that escaped her mouth when Weylin looked over his shoulder in mock fear.

    ¡°Thank you. What you did for me I won¡¯t ever be able to repay. I¡¯m so sorry you got dragged into this.¡± Ree swallowed, her throat sore with repressed emotion. ¡°I owe you my life, Weylin. That Dark One would have killed me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Ree. Really. If you want to apologize for something, apologize for almost throwing up on me that night. I think that¡¯s the only thing I remember, and it haunts my nightmares.¡± He placed a hand to his chest as if he was wounded.

    Ree dug her elbow into his side and groaned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, okay? Cut me some slack!¡±

    ¡°I will if you will.¡± Weylin turned to look at her, his face contrite. ¡°I freaked out today. I don¡¯t know why it bothered me so much. And, really, Mel has already talked my ear off about the drinking. That was really stupid. Something could have happened, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help.¡± Sighing heavily, Weylin slumped back against the trunk and looked away from Ree. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to deal with all of it, you know? I wanted a break. Our whole lives changed almost overnight. Monsters are trying to kill us, I have fangs, and then, Claire¡­¡± Trailing off, he blew a big gush of air out of his mouth before looking back at Ree. ¡°And then when Sheila said something about my ear, it was like I just snapped. I wanted to not think about it all. But ditching school just made it worse, because I had nothing to think about except all of this. So I thought maybe if I was drunk enough, I wouldn¡¯t think about anything, period.¡±

    Ree threaded her arm around his waist and leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°I totally get it, Wey. I do.¡± Throwing an arm around her shoulders, he hugged her back. ¡°All of this sucks, big time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but at least Paden seems to have finally come around. God, I was tired of watching him stare at you with puppy eyes and then deny it.¡± Weylin shook her shoulders, making her laugh.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Not everyone can be as suave as you are.¡±

    ¡°But they all dream of it.¡±

    Ree squeezed his waist before stepping back. ¡°Well, we all need unattainable goals. Gives us something to strive for.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I let you down today, Ree.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down. I was just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to again.¡±

    Ree smiled and jerked her head toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and find out what it is Sophie wants. Then I have to call my parents.¡±

    Chapter 15

    Ree¡¯s father answered the phone, which was a relief and a nuisance. He had a lot more questions about what Ree was doing and when she would be home than her mother would have asked. Of course, he also didn¡¯t burst into tears when Ree announced she wouldn¡¯t be home for a few more hours, which was a definite plus.

    ¡°Juliette wants to make banners for the winter ball, and I promised I¡¯d help her a long time ago.¡± Staring at the ceiling, Ree almost wished she could tell him the truth, but quickly rejected the thought. She didn¡¯t know if her parents could handle what was really going on. Most people couldn¡¯t handle what was going on. I don¡¯t know if I can handle what¡¯s going on. God, I saw a man die and watched his skin fall apart on an antique rug just a couple of hours ago.

    ¡°Ree, are you listening?¡± Irritation laced her father¡¯s voice, snapping Ree back to reality.

    ¡°Um, yeah. Sorry, Dad. Juliette asked me something.¡± Ree grimaced. The lying was getting easier, but it still set her teeth on edge. It¡¯s a necessary evil, she thought.

    ¡°She is going to drive you home, right? Or do I need to come pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No. She¡¯s going to bring me home when we get done.¡±

    ¡°Eleven, Ree. Not a minute later. I¡¯m not even happy about you being out that late on a school night. Are there going to be boys there?¡±

    ¡°Dad. No. God.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Just checking. You¡¯re a pretty girl. I have to stay on my toes.¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Ree couldn¡¯t help the smile that slid along her face. ¡°Love you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Love you, too, sweet potato. See you tonight.¡±

    Ree ended the call and turned around to see everyone watching her. With an embarrassed thought, she realized everyone in the room had heard the entire call with their super hearing.

    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡± Weylin asked from his seat. ¡°Try going to sleep when Bryce has to pee every twenty minutes. It¡¯s horrible. Like listening to a dam breaking.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to pee every twenty minutes. You¡¯re such an ass.¡± Bryce waved his middle finger at Weylin, who only laughed.

    ¡°So, what are we doing?¡± Ree looked at Sophie for her answers. The older Guardian hadn¡¯t really said much. It seemed like she was letting all of her thoughts stew in her head before she told everyone.

    ¡°There are some clothes in the upstairs room for you, Ree. You will have to change out of your school uniform.¡± Sophie sat down at her desk and busied herself with some paperwork.

    Not wanting to hold the group up, Ree took the narrow stairs two at a time. On the bed in the room she had stayed in before was a nice but nondescript outfit. Ree shucked off Roland¡¯s jacket, grabbed the clothes, and darted into the bathroom. She held out hope that there was a toothbrush she could use and was pleasantly surprised to see a brand-new brush sitting on a washcloth with a tube of toothpaste on the sink counter.

    Sighing in relief, Ree brushed her teeth and hair before throwing on the dark sweater and jeans that had been left for her. There hadn¡¯t been any shoes, so she slipped back into her blue Mary Janes and hoped nothing would happen to them tonight. She carried her uniform back downstairs and shoved it into her backpack. Roland and Paden, both sitting on chairs, looked up at her eagerly as she stood there. Not wanting to hurt either of the guys she sat down on the couch next to Jules and smiled at her friend.

    ¡°Okay. What I have to tell you is very serious. Things are much worse than I had anticipated.¡± Sophie looked up from her paperwork to glance at the teenagers arranged around her workshop.

    ¡°We have had reports coming in for the last year that people of our community are being targeted. Alastriana lines have been disappearing, immortal families have been taken out, and anyone with a touch of extra has been murdered or stalked. And now we know why.¡±

    Standing up, Sophie moved to a table that currently held a plethora of different weapons. She picked up the curved shortsword she had gotten earlier that day and slid it into a sheath along her back. ¡°The worst part is I suspect that there is an original Dark One living in Savannah. I also believe she is here to mentor Tristan before the final battle.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you mean there is an actual alien in Savannah, Georgia?¡± Everyone turned to look at Weylin. ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. I can¡¯t be the only one that thinks that¡¯s a little bit cool! An alien is living in Savannah.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s eating people. Not so cool when you think about it that way.¡± Paden shook his head at Weylin.

    As Ree turned back to face Sophie, she noticed that Roland¡¯s face had gone pale. Completely still in his chair, his jaw clenched tightly, refusing to look at anyone. Ree had to pull the power back into a tiny ball of light in her chest. The range of emotions he was experiencing was more than she could handle.

    ¡°This Dark One, if she is who I believe, was one of the originals the dark gods created. She is strong, she is smart, and she is the deadliest combatant you will come across.¡± Sophie looked down at the weapons on the table and shook her head. ¡°I believe she has been feeding Tristan the blood of the gifted lines to enhance his own power. At this point, I¡¯m not really sure what he is capable of.¡± Turning around, Sophie met Roland¡¯s eyes for a long moment. He didn¡¯t say anything; instead, he was on his feet and out the door before anyone could say a word.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him?¡± Juliette asked.

    ¡°I have reason to believe the Dark One currently with Tristan is the same one who turned Roland.¡±

    The room grew eerily quiet as everyone digested that bit of news. It was no wonder Roland had been having such strong emotions. Ree didn¡¯t know much about his turning, but from little bits of information she had gleaned during the past weekend, it was always a painful experience. The Dark One that turns the human must drink from the body over a long period of time and trade blood, a little bit each time, though the original Dark Ones could force the change faster. While the blood gave the human some Dark One powers, it also caused the soul to become diseased. The body was stuck in limbo, not satisfied with food and thirsty for blood without a way to satiate that need. The further along in the process, the worse the side effects became. By the end, the body was riddled with cramps of starvation, but to add insult to the crime, the Dark One had to drink the rest of the human¡¯s blood before feeding him more of their tainted blood. Not only did the human lose whatever soul he might have left at that point, but the final change was utter agony. The person laid in stasis as the turning progressed, dead to the rest of the world, but trapped in their own hell. It typically took two days for the process to be complete, and some of the Dark Ones that rose afterward were not right in the head. They were used as bloodhounds. Starved and then given a scent, they¡¯d search for the source of the scent, not stopping for anything else.

    Scrubbing her palms against her denim-clad legs, Ree fought the impulse to go after Roland. Despite the wrenching in her stomach, she knew she needed to hear what Sophie had to say. Looking at Melanie, she winced and wondered if her friend would understand what she wanted. A quick nod eased some of the tension gripping Ree¡¯s stomach, and she watched as her friend followed Roland¡¯s exit quickly and quietly. She didn¡¯t want him to get into any trouble and Melanie would make sure he made it back safely. I owe Mel. That¡¯s twice today she¡¯s had to babysit, Ree thought.

 Page 10

    ¡°I¡¯m going to request that extra help be sent here. Obviously, the dark gods are trying to find ways to circumvent the rules of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°What about the people at risk? Shouldn¡¯t we warn them? Get them out of town?¡± Frowning, Ree tugged on the hematite necklace around her neck. ¡°They aren¡¯t safe here.¡±

    ¡°No one is safe, Ree.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the Dark Ones are targeting certain people. The people with that little bit of extra are in way more danger and should be guarded.¡± Looking around the room at her friends, she could tell they were in agreement. ¡°Are there Guardians that could help? Maybe they could find reasons to get the families out of town.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what about a sweepstakes? You know, ¡®Congratulations! You¡¯ve won a four-week stay at a Grecian villa!¡¯¡± Weylin¡¯s announcer voice filled the quiet room.

    ¡°That might work! People love free stuff.¡± Rubbing his chin, Bryce leaned back in his chair. ¡°I mean, money isn¡¯t an object for the gods, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an option.¡± Shaking her head, Sophie continued to check the weapons on her table.

    ¡°Why not? I think it¡¯s a great idea.¡± Ree frowned at the older woman and wondered why her mentor wasn¡¯t trying to find a way to protect the humans.

    ¡°It would risk alerting the humans to what is really happening. That is something the gods frown upon.¡±

    ¡°Frown upon? We¡¯re talking about their lives. Sorry to point this out, but they¡¯re going to figure out something is pretty wrong when the person in the elevator next to them sprouts fangs and tears into their neck.¡± Standing up, Ree paced across the room. ¡°Better for them to be warned ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you, Ree. But you have to consider what would happen if people started spreading the word. If anyone believed them, the entire world would be in a panic.¡±

    Spinning around on one foot, Ree looked at Sophie seriously. ¡°They should be in a panic. They¡¯re all on the verge of becoming a buffet.¡±

    Faster than lightning, Sophie jumped across the room, her hand over Ree¡¯s mouth. Feeling her eyes widen, Ree tried to step away, but the Guardian held fast. ¡°Do not say such things where the gods might hear you.¡± A thick accent mangled the words the Greek woman spoke. ¡°The gods need you, but you cannot question their judgment. To some of them, you¡¯re nothing but a tool. If you get out of line, they will not hesitate to bring you in line with their plans.¡±

    ¡°Take your hands off of her.¡± Paden¡¯s growl slid over Ree¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re scaring her, Sophie.¡± He placed a hand on Ree¡¯s shoulder and gently pulled her back against his chest. Sophie let go, but the intensity remained in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ree, but you have to understand¡ªthe gods do not want the humans to know about them. Their biggest goal is to win this war and let the world continue, oblivious.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they benefit from the general masses¡¯ knowledge? I¡¯ve read that the gods get their power from the people that worship them.¡± Sitting on the edge of his seat, Bryce looked torn between acting on Ree¡¯s behalf and trusting Sophie.

    ¡°Fiction. They have found other ways to retain their power, and I would rather not know the means.¡± Sophie stepped away from her and shook her head. ¡°I will ask for help monitoring the area, but I can¡¯t guarantee they will even allow that to happen.¡±

    Paden took a step backward, gently pulling Ree with him. ¡°Okay, so you ask and we¡¯ll do our best to keep them from getting anyone else.¡±

    Nodding her head, Sophie seemed lost in thought. ¡°Yes. Tonight, however, we need to gather more information to present to the gods.¡±

    ¡°And how are we going to do that?¡± Ree leaned into Paden¡¯s chest, accepting the comfort she found there.

    ¡°We watch. We need to know if they are still using the darkling¡¯s club. If they have moved on or changed tactics, then we need to find out what else they are working on.¡±

    ¡°What if we see them? Are we going to try and take the Dark One out?¡± Ree was surprised to see that Weylin had only been a few moments behind Paden in his attempt to get her away from Sophie.

    ¡°Della was the last name I knew her by, and I would suspect she hasn¡¯t bothered to change it over the years. And if you see her, the only thing you are to do is to get the hell out of there. Understood?¡±

    No one responded out loud, but from the corner of her eyes, Ree caught glimpses of the others nodding their heads.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to face her eventually.¡± Ree knew there was no denying the inevitable and wanted to know how they were supposed to handle that moment.

    ¡°You have a lot more training to do first.¡± Roland and Melanie stood inside the door, both grim-faced.

    Chapter 16

    That night, long and uncomfortable and spent in the freezing air, provided no leads or sightings. The gang had broken into groups to spy on Scott¡¯s club before realizing there were no Dark Ones out at all. Ree didn¡¯t sense a single cold spot or the spine-tingling sensation that meant there was something unnatural around.

    ¡°Maybe they decided to spend the night in? Call for a pizza delivery guy or something?¡± Weylin pulled his skullcap lower and shivered.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Snorting, Roland pulled some lint off his dark T-shirt, for all the world looking as if it was springtime. The cold winter air didn¡¯t seem to bother him in the least.

    Ree had given him his jacket back before they left the shop. Now she was regretting that. While it wasn¡¯t raining, the mist had permeated her sweater and left her shivering. Maybe I can get the gods to send me a leather jacket of my own. Heh. I wonder how I would go about putting in a request for that, Ree thought to herself.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯re calling it a night.¡± Sophie looked toward River Street, her face calm and completely at odds with the frustration she was radiating. ¡°Ree, you have to be home soon. Roland can drive you since he¡¯s guarding your house tonight.¡±

    Roland nodded his head at Ree, his smile causing her to blush. Paden¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His jealousy was like a hot tide sliding between her friends. Ree knew he had to go home to see his family. He had received several calls from his parents asking where he was and when he would be home. No one could blame them for feeling overprotective after the recent death of their niece.

    Pulling her new cell phone out of her back pocket, Ree checked the time and felt her heart stop. She only had fifteen minutes to get home before her father grounded her for life.

    ¡°I have to go right now. Or I¡¯ll be under house arrest for the next year.¡± Ree started jogging back toward the antique shop, where all the vehicles were parked. The world shifted as someone swooped her off her feet and ran with superhuman speed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t let you get in trouble on my night, can I?¡± Grinning roguishly, Roland looked down at her and winked. Ree couldn¡¯t help the skip in her heartbeat as she looked into his sapphire eyes.

    It only took moments for their group to reach the shop. Slowing, Roland opened the door and walked in, still carrying Ree in his arms. ¡°Shall I carry you upstairs and help you change?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve got it.¡± Scrambling out of the Dark One¡¯s arms, Ree almost fell but managed to catch herself on the stair railing. Roland¡¯s chuckle and Paden¡¯s growl of frustration followed her as she took the stairs two at a time. Quickly yanking her clothes off, she threw them on the floor and grabbed her uniform. As she pulled on her tights and skirt, she noticed something sticking out from under the shirt still lying on the bed. Her eyebrows drew together as she threw her shirt on and saw that a gorgeous brown leather jacket lay on the bed.

    Pleasure chorused through her veins when she reached out to touch the soft animal hide. Picking up the jacket, she noticed her initials embroidered on an inside pocket. Ree looked around the room briefly before smiling to herself and running back down stairs where the others were waiting. She shoved her arms into the jacket as she ran for the door where Roland stood. Waving over her shoulder, she darted through the door when the Dark One held it open.

    His BMW was already idling; the heater had thankfully warmed the cold leather seats. Pulling out of the parking lot like he was driving a race car, Roland made the car¡¯s tires squeal. Ree grabbed the bar on the car door and hung on for dear life. It was only minutes before Roland pulled his car up to the curb at Ree¡¯s house. They hadn¡¯t spoken since leaving the shop, and Ree had divided her attention between the clock on the dashboard and silent prayers that they didn¡¯t wreck. Now that she was home and had a few minutes before she was late, she wondered what she should say.

    ¡°Uh, thanks for the ride.¡± She unbuckled her seat belt and offered him a tentative smile. ¡°I appreciate you getting me home on time.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, Ree.¡± Half-lidded eyes met hers, and she knew that he was considering something. ¡°Shall I drive you to Sophie¡¯s in the morning? Or would you rather let the girls pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Probably best if I ride with the girls so that my parents aren¡¯t suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. I will see you tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Should I leave the window unlocked?¡± Blushing, Ree looked down at her hands. ¡°You know, in case you need to come in for something? That way you won¡¯t accidently wake up my parents?¡±

    ¡°That would be¡­ appreciated.¡±

    Grabbing the handle, Ree opened the car door and stepped out. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to thank me for, Ree. I am happy to help you.¡±

    Smiling, Ree closed the door, ran to her house, and jammed her key into the lock. The door opened before she had finished turning the lock and she almost fell into her father.

    ¡°Cutting it close, sweet potato.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Dad. It took longer than we thought.¡± Ree took her jacket off and hung it carefully on the coatrack. Sitting on the bench near the door, Ree pulled her shoes off and checked to make sure the sequined flowers were unharmed.

    ¡°Well, try to keep it down. Your mother is finally getting some sleep.¡± Turning, he headed down the short hallway toward the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ve got some leftovers on the counter. I wasn¡¯t sure if you had eaten.¡± As if to answer him, Ree¡¯s stomach growled loudly. Chuckling, her father pointed at the barstool in front of the kitchen island, where there was fried chicken and mashed potatoes.

    ¡°So, how was work?¡± Picking up one of the spoons on the counter, Ree scooped a heaping amount of potatoes into her mouth.

    ¡°Actually, I stayed home with your mother today.¡± Leaning on the island across from Ree, her father grabbed the other spoon and helped himself to some of the potatoes as well. ¡°I guess we should be grateful for her odd cooking obsession. These potatoes are delicious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Dad, you can¡¯t take off a lot from work. What about tomorrow?¡±

    Grabbing some chicken from the platter, her father put a piece on a plate and pushed it toward her. ¡°You let me worry about my job. I have some floating holidays I haven¡¯t used and your mom needs me more right now.¡±

    Ree pulled a piece of chicken off and popped it in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help the sigh that escaped her as she chewed. Silence descended on the kitchen as they polished off the leftovers. When she was finished, Ree rinsed her plate in the sink before kissing her dad on the head.

    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± Smiling, her father turned to look at her.

    ¡°Nothing. Just love you.¡± Ree shrugged.

    ¡°Love you, too.¡± Standing up, he grabbed the platter off the island and headed for the sink. ¡°Go on to bed, I¡¯ll take care of the rest of the mess.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Grateful to skip the cleanup, Ree grabbed her backpack off the ground and headed for her room. Pulling the rubber band out of her hair, she walked into her room and almost screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Roland was lying on her bed, her favorite book open next to him.

    Closing the door behind her, she fumbled with the lock and took a deep breath before turning around to face him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Reading. I can¡¯t tell you how grateful I was to find you reading something that didn¡¯t have a half-dressed man on the cover.¡± Holding up a book with a man carrying a sword and a woman wearing a medieval dress on the front, he smiled. ¡°I was a little worried it might have a unicorn or two, but thankfully not.¡±

    Snatching her copy of The Princess Bride out of his hands, she put it back on her nightstand and walked over to the window. ¡°I locked this before I left this morning.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± Tucking his hands under his head, he stretched out on her bed and she realized he wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes.

    ¡°Then how did you get in here?¡± Tearing her eyes away from the definition of his chest under his black shirt, she kicked her own shoes off and went to her dresser to get some different clothes.

    ¡°Talent.¡±

    Turning around, she raised her eyebrow and cocked her head to the side. A self-satisfied smirk played along his mouth as he studied her. She could feel how relaxed he was, which was at complete odds with the nervous thrumming of her heart.

    ¡°In other words, you aren¡¯t going to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    Shaking her head, Ree unlocked her door and turned to look at the Dark One sprawled on her bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a shower. I guess you¡¯re still going to be here when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Unless you want me to come with you,¡± he replied.

    Heat suffused her cheeks and she shook her head. ¡°No, you better stay here.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Winking, he leaned back onto the bed, making himself comfortable as she fumbled with the door handle.

    Chapter 17

    Wiping the fog from the mirror, Ree looked at her reflection and grimaced at the circles under her eyes. Running around late at night was not agreeing with her sleeping habits. Sighing, she arranged her wet hair into a braid and threw on her nightclothes before grabbing her toothbrush. With Roland in her room, she couldn¡¯t imagine a reason to not sleep well.

    Spitting out toothpaste, she snorted and wiped her mouth on a towel. Well, maybe that isn¡¯t exactly true.

    He was still lying on her bed when she got back to her room. The overhead light was off and a soft glow from the bedside lamp filled the room. He was so still, she wondered if he was asleep. Walking across the room to her laundry hamper, she quietly dumped her clothes and pondered what to do next. A floorboard squeaked under her foot as she walked to the rocking chair in the corner. She froze and looked at the dark-haired guy on her bed. Something soft and sentimental clouded his eyes as he looked at her, a gentle smile tugging the corners of his mouth.

 Page 11

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asleep. I just liked making you sneak around.¡±

    Grabbing a pillow from the rocking chair, she threw it at his head. He deftly caught it and launched it back at her. Ducking, the pillow sailed over her head and knocked some books off a shelf. They both froze and looked toward the door. When it became apparent no one was coming, Ree looked at Roland and covered her mouth.

    ¡°What?¡± He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, sitting up straight.

    ¡°You should have seen your face. I¡¯ve never seen you look panicked before.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had to worry about parents for a long time.¡± Shaking his head, he smiled ruefully at her.

    ¡°You deal with alien monsters on a regular basis, but my parents scare you?¡± Flopping down into the rocking chair, Ree giggled.

    ¡°Parents are infinitely scarier than bloodsucking aliens. It¡¯s a matter of scientific law.¡± Standing up, he walked over to Ree and held his hand out. Without thinking, she took it and let him pull her to her feet. He played with the braid lying on her shoulder; Ree felt her humor being replaced with something more serious and couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from his.

    ¡°You have a wonderful laugh. It¡¯s so free and honest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled and hoped it concealed her nervousness. The feel of his hand wrapped around hers was causing odd things to happen to her stomach. She also had the strangest sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if she needed to remember something.

    ¡°You need to sleep.¡± Gently pushing her toward the bed, he yanked the blanket back. ¡°I can see how tired you are.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to sleep? Do you want a pillow or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I think the rocking chair will more than suffice for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ree said. ¡°For staying. I appreciate you putting your life on hold for me.¡±

    ¡°You are my life now.¡± He reached over and turned off the bedside light, filling the room with shadows. Ree was immensely glad for the cover of darkness. His words had sent a shiver through her, and she wasn¡¯t ready to understand why.

    Thankfully, sleep claimed her thoughts almost immediately. Unfortunately, her dreams were anything but restful. Images of the darkling¡¯s body crumbling, the uneasy feeling of being watched, and a pressure on her chest made it impossible for her to sleep for long. Flipping from side to side and only half-awake, she tried to make herself comfortable.

    ¡°Alastriana.¡± A deep, angry voice boomed in her ears.

    Pain crackled through her head, causing her to wake instantly. Her breathing was labored and she could barely open her eyes, but she knew the power was slipping out of her control. Cool hands brushed the hair back from her face, and she concentrated on trying to do deal with the pain in her head. Once it started to fade, she opened her eyes to meet Roland¡¯s worried sapphire ones.

    ¡°Someone is here,¡± she gasped.

    ¡°They¡¯re outside. Can you sit up?¡± Levering her up, he handed her the water from her night stand.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± She sipped the water and winced at the lingering pain in her head.

    ¡°There is a god nearby.¡± Quietly, he padded to the window and looked outside. ¡°Very close.¡±

    ¡°When Brigid came to the island, I didn¡¯t feel this way.¡± The Celtic goddess had made Ree feel weak in the knees, but there had not been a pounding headache. ¡°Did you say my name?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Roland glanced over his shoulder at her. ¡°But I felt the power crackling through the room. Is that all they said? Your name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, and they gave me a splitting headache.¡±

    ¡°It is hard for mortals to hear the gods¡¯ true voice. Painful. That¡¯s why Brigid didn¡¯t speak to you on the island. Most of the gods consider it demeaning to speak in a way that is other than their real voice.¡± Roland looked back to the yard outside her room. ¡°But I have a feeling this is not Brigid.¡±

    Sitting up, Ree slipped her feet into the tennis shoes she had placed next to her bed. Fear had her senses on high alert and everything seemed a little sharper with the clarity adrenaline brought. ¡°Are we in danger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of our gods, right? I mean, one of the good guys?¡± Ree moved closer to Roland and looked out the window but didn¡¯t see anything other than a dense fog.

    ¡°Do not be fooled, Ree. Just because they are on our side does not make them good guys.¡± Roland turned to look at her, his eyes heavy with memories. ¡°Trust none of the gods. You are nothing but a tool to them.¡± He looked back out the window, searching for whatever was outside of her house.

    Swallowing, Ree nodded her head and tried to squelch the nausea that swam in her stomach. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t trust the gods.¡±

    ¡°Some of them aren¡¯t that bad. Brigid is one of those you may be able to trust. A few others, too, though you can only trust them so far. Their definition of good and bad, right and wrong, is very different than ours.¡± Without looking at her, he reached back and grabbed her hand and squeezed. She squeezed back, grateful for the comfort. So many things were happening, and the longer this scenario played out, the more she felt like a pawn.

    ¡°Are my parents¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Roland held up his hand and nodded to the yard. A tall, dark-haired man stood looking at them with an angry expression.

    ¡°Ares,¡± breathed Roland. His hand tightened on hers, and she realized she wasn¡¯t the only one in need of support.

    What sounded like a crack of lightning filled Ree¡¯s head, and she covered her ears. Suddenly, Ares was no longer standing in the yard, but right in front of the window. Dark brown eyes swirled with literal fire, causing Ree to flinch when he met her gaze. She realized he looked like someone that would star in movies. However, the sardonic twist to his mouth and haughty expression would always cast him as the bad guy. The serial killer, Ree thought. Or the zealot ready to destroy millions of people.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡± His mouth formed the word slowly, as if he took joy in torturing Ree.

    Falling to her knees, she clasped her hands tightly over her ears and whimpered in pain. Roland was right next to her, his hands lifting her face so that he could see her. Wiping away a tear with his thumb he said something, but she couldn¡¯t hear it. Shaking her head in confusion, she pointed to one ear. He lifted her in his arms and carried her to her bed. Laying her down gently, he sat next to her and waited for her hearing to return.

    She couldn¡¯t help looking at the window, worried the fiery-eyed god would still be staring at them, waiting to say more.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± she whispered.

    Roland nodded his head and sat there quietly. When the ringing stopped, she sat up and met Roland¡¯s worried eyes. ¡°I¡­ I can hear now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ree. I don¡¯t know why he made an appearance here.¡±

    ¡°Are my parents safe? Did he hurt them as well?¡±

    ¡°No. I know it felt like he spoke out loud, but it was only in your mind. I¡¯m sure they have no idea he was even here.¡± Pulling his phone out of his pocket, he tapped out a message and hit send. Within moments, the screen on his phone lit up with a response. ¡°Sophie thinks it would be best if you stay on the island from now on. I think she¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t do that. My parents would never go for it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask permission, Ree. You can just go.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯ve seen my mom! She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if I just disappeared. She would end up in the madhouse. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Standing up, Ree paced across her room to the window, then back to the bed. ¡°I won¡¯t do that, Roland.¡±

    ¡°What if you have to?¡± His voice was calm, his face blank.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Anger set Ree¡¯s jaw and made her shoulders stiff.

    ¡°I could, but I don¡¯t want to.¡± Calmly, he placed his phone back in his pocket and rested his hands on his knees.

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Try it.¡± The power washed across the room, making things on the tables and shelves tremble. ¡°I will not be the reason my mom ends up in a psych unit.¡±

    ¡°You know the power will not affect me.¡±

    ¡°Not directly, but it can use things against you.¡± Widening her stance, she straightened her shoulders and felt her chin lift.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s to keep them safe, Ree?¡±

    All of her anger vanished instantly and she sat down on the bed next to him. ¡°I¡¯m putting them in more danger by being here? I thought it would be safer for them with you guys here as guards.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Roland shook his head. ¡°Look, I know this is tough. Okay, that¡¯s the biggest understatement ever. What I mean is that I know what you¡¯re going through. There is no easy answer or clear solution. But you need to be prepared for a time when you very well may have to leave.¡±

    Nodding her head, Ree chewed on her bottom lip and considered how she could possibly do that to her parents. Roland stood up and walked back to the rocking chair.

    ¡°Get some sleep, Ree. I doubt he will be back tonight, and you have to be up to pretend to go to school.¡± He settled into the rocking chair so that he could see out the window and folded his arms across his chest. ¡°I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you or your parents tonight.¡±

    Lying back in her bed, Ree stared at the ceiling for a long time. Pain lingered behind her eyes from earlier that night, and her mind would not stop going over the what-ifs. At some point she must have drifted off, but gruesome images and nightmares still haunted her.

    Chapter 18

    Someone shook her shoulder and she grunted. The buzzing of her alarm clock filled the room at a deafening volume. She jerked awake, sitting up in bed and hitting the off button.

    ¡°Ree, are you sure you aren¡¯t sick? ¡°

    When she heard her father¡¯s voice, she looked around the room in shock. Where was Roland? Why hadn¡¯t he woken her up?

    ¡°Ree?¡± Her father reached out and touched her forehead. ¡°Are you okay, sweet potato?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah, Dad. I¡¯m good. Just overslept, I guess.¡± Brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked at the clock and didn¡¯t have to fake the panicked look. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get ready for school. Mel will be here any minute.¡± Hopping out of bed, she ran to her closet and yanked open the doors. Her mouth fell open, and she could feel her eyes bugging out of her head. Roland was standing in the back of the closet amidst a pile of random shoes, shoved between some winter coats and old dresses. He put a finger to his mouth and winked at her. Shutting the door as quickly as possible, she turned around and pressed her back against the crack.

    ¡°Dad? Can you grab me a muffin or something? I need to get dressed¡­.¡± She let her sentence trail off and jerked her head toward her door.

    ¡°Are you okay, Ree? You¡¯re acting really odd.¡± Her father stood up and walked toward her. Panic moved her feet in his direction. Grabbing his elbow, she turned him and guided him out her door.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Really. Just in a hurry, you know? I can¡¯t believe I overslept. Must¡¯ve been really tired.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ree. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡± Shutting the door, she turned around and ran to the closet. When she yanked open the door and peeked in, Roland was holding up an old homecoming dress with his eyebrows drawn together.

    ¡°This is not the color for you.¡± He tsked.

    Yanking the dress out of his hands, she threw it on the floor and pulled him out of the closet. ¡°It was eighth grade¡ªand don¡¯t go through my clothes!¡± She dove into the closet and grabbed a school uniform before running over to her dresser and grabbing some street clothes to shove into her backpack. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up before my dad came looking for me? And the closet is not the best place to hide. I¡¯m really going to have to come up with a better place to stash people.¡±

    ¡°I had to move my car. I didn¡¯t want your parents to see it and grow suspicious. I made it back in the window just as your father was knocking on the door. I didn¡¯t have much time to look for a more suitable hidey-hole.¡± He sat on the foot of her bed and watched her flurried movements. ¡°You do remember you aren¡¯t going to school today, right?¡±

    ¡°My parents think I am! And Mel will be here to pick me up soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, by all means, hurry up and change into your uniform.¡± One corner of his mouth quirked up when Ree glared at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom to change. I suggest you get out of here.¡±

    ¡°What? No goodbye kiss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you later. Now, go!¡± Rolling her eyes, she dashed to the bathroom to change.

    Her father had a banana-nut muffin sitting on a napkin next to a bottle of apple juice. Grabbing her breakfast, Ree hollered a goodbye over her shoulder, just in time to hear Melanie honk her horn.

    ¡°Ree, I want to talk to you.¡± Her father came striding from the back of the house, but she was already out the door.

    ¡°After school, Dad! Love you!¡±

    She practically dove into the front seat of Melanie¡¯s car, shoving her bag into the backseat and clicking the seat belt into place.

    ¡°Well, good morning to you, too.¡± Melanie frowned at her rushed behavior as she backed out of the driveway.

    ¡°Sorry. I overslept. Want half a muffin?¡±

    ¡°Did your mom make it?¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to ask?¡± Ree shook her head, broke the muffin in two, and handed Melanie a piece. Her friend groaned in happiness after taking a bite. Ree nibbled on her breakfast and tried to calm her beating heart. That had been a really close call this morning.

    ¡°So, how¡¯d it go last night?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ree tucked her hair behind her ears and wondered if she had an extra hairband in her bag.

    ¡°I was on patrol last night, Ree.¡± Melanie rolled her eyes. ¡°I know Roland stayed the night.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. He slept in the rocking chair. Well, I don¡¯t know if he really slept. I think he stayed up to guard the house. Thank goodness he did, though. I hate to think what would have happened if Ares had shown up while I was by myself.¡± Taking a long gulp of apple juice, Ree grimaced. Note to self, apple juice and toothpaste are a bad combination.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Ares? As in the god of war, Ares?¡± Melanie¡¯s voice squeaked on the name each time.

 Page 12

    ¡°Yeah. It was terrible. I¡¯m hoping Sophie can come up with an explanation. Roland had no idea why he showed up, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing. He called me pathetic.¡±

    ¡°The god of war called you pathetic? Wow. How surreal is that?¡± Hitting the turn signal, Melanie shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°Well, to be honest, being insulted by a god of war goes a little past surreal. How about insanely ridiculous? He woke me up just to call me names. Not really cool.¡±

    ¡°Most definitely not cool. I wonder what he really wanted.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡± Ree sighed and watched the people walking through the downtown square as she and Melanie made their way to Sophie¡¯s shop. ¡°I really feel like this is a bad thing, but maybe that¡¯s because he seemed to enjoy hurting me.¡±

    ¡°He hurt you? Oh my God. Are you okay?¡± Melanie swerved the car as she turned to look at Ree in concern.

    ¡°Pay attention to the road! I¡¯m fine. Apparently, the reason Brigid didn¡¯t speak to me on the island is because my poor mortal ears couldn¡¯t handle it. Ares, however, didn¡¯t have the same concern.¡± Ree popped the rest of her muffin in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something very wrong was playing out behind the scenes.

    ¡°Why would Ares show up at your house? I mean, we haven¡¯t had any contact with other gods. Hecate hasn¡¯t shown up, Poseidon, or anyone else, and they¡¯re related to us. What made Ares decide to pay you a visit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re missing too many pieces to this puzzle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Sophie hasn¡¯t really given us much more than the essentials.¡± Chewing on her bottom lip, Melanie hit the blinker to turn into the parking lot.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You know so much more than I do. I feel like everyone knows about things I don¡¯t, and I¡¯m the damn person that¡¯s supposed to save the world!¡± Ree squeezed the apple juice bottle and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s really wrong?¡± Melanie pulled the car into a parking spot behind Sophie¡¯s shop and turned to look at Ree. For a moment Ree could only sputter, until her friend cracked and smiled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been frustrated, frightened, confused, and angry. Every time I¡¯m around, you¡¯re broadcasting one of those emotions. Honestly, I don¡¯t blame you. We¡¯re all feeling that way, but you¡¯re right that you don¡¯t seem to know as much as you should. There is some serious stuff going on and we¡¯re only seeing part of the picture. Which is not good.¡±

    Closing her eyes, Ree leaned back in the car seat and took a deep breath. Once she felt a little calmer she opened her eyes. ¡°Well, I guess we need to go talk to Sophie. And this time, we aren¡¯t bringing any distractions with us.¡±

    ¡°Good deal.¡± Mel nodded her head as if she was seconding Ree¡¯s statement, and the girls climbed out of the car.

    Sophie was in the front with a customer, so the girls went upstairs and changed out of their school uniforms. Ree looked at Mel once they were back downstairs and smiled.

    ¡°I feel a little rebellious, skipping school. It¡¯s weird to not be wearing my school uniform during the week.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it. I almost forgot to bring extra clothes to change into.¡± Mel sat down at the computer, pulled up her email account, and checked some of the social networking sites. ¡°Oh, the art college is having a special effects event in a few weeks. I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to go.¡±

    ¡°Really? Anything cool?¡± Looking over Melanie¡¯s shoulder, Ree contemplated what she saw on the screen.

    ¡°They have a set-design seminar one day. You might like that.¡± Mel scrolled down the list of events and gasped. ¡°Oh my gosh. Look at this, Ree. The guest speaker they have talking about designing battle scenes is a total hottie! I¡¯d so like to strategize with him.¡±

    Chuckling, Ree scanned the screen, and her breath froze in her throat. Staring back at her from the computer monitor was Ares. And Melanie was right. Minus the swirling fire in his eyes and angry tilt to his mouth he made an appealing picture, but that wasn¡¯t what had Ree gripping Melanie¡¯s chair¡ªanxiety was making her stomach clench and her heart race.

    ¡°Ree?¡± Melanie looked from the computer screen to her friend and back. ¡°Do you know this guy?¡±

    ¡°That is the very rude and ridiculously attractive Ares.¡± Ree tried to relax the muscles of her jaw.

    ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s bad¡ªand I don¡¯t mean because he¡¯s now off my dateable list. Bad as in, this goes far beyond a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Very bad.¡± Ree pointed at the screen. ¡°Click on the details. I want to see more about his ¡®class.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Says it¡¯s a one-day deal. Two hours long, and it¡¯s the last class for the entire event. That sounds ominous now that I know who he really is.¡± Melanie looked at Ree with large eyes.

    ¡°Yeah. Always bad to end an event with a battle of any sort. Especially when it¡¯s being taught by the God of War.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, girls! Anyone hungry?¡± Sophie walked through the door, looking chipper. ¡°Guess what, Ree¡ªI just sold that blue settee, the one that¡¯s been in here for over a year. I told Roland someone would buy it!¡± Looking at the girls, her smiled drooped. ¡°That isn¡¯t a good look. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Moving away from the desk, the girls gave Sophie an unobstructed view of the computer screen. As if a light switch was flicked, the older Guardian¡¯s face went blank. Walking swiftly to her desk, Sophie picked up her cell phone and sent a message to someone. Melanie moved out of the computer chair and let Sophie sit down. The woman¡¯s eyes scanned the page carefully, scrolling to the bottom and then clicking on all of the other links. A couple of times she frowned and carefully studied a few pictures. Exchanging a look, Ree and Melanie stood silently. When the door chimed out front, Sophie made no move to go and see about the customer, so Ree took over.

    An older woman who had entered the shop was a regular, only wanting to pick up a lamp she¡¯d had refinished. Attempting to not seem rude or rushed when dealing with the ancient lady left Ree feeling snappy. Watching the senior citizen count out the tax in dimes, nickels, and pennies pushed Ree¡¯s patience to the snapping point. After helping the customer out the door, Ree practically sprinted to the back of the shop. Sophie was still looking at the website, her attention so focused that she didn¡¯t even lift her head when Ree came running through the shop door.

    Raising an eyebrow in Melanie¡¯s direction, she tried to figure out what she had missed. Melanie shook her head and shrugged her shoulders. Apparently, the older Guardian had not divulged any of her thoughts while Ree had been counting change out front. When Sophie¡¯s cell phone chirped, breaking the silence, Ree almost jumped. After reading the message and sending a quick reply, Sophie leaned back from the computer and looked at the girls.

    ¡°Ree, I think you need to come back to the island.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Trying to keep her calm, Ree sat down and looked at her mentor. ¡°I need a good reason to leave my parents.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are safe at your house anymore.¡±

    Chapter 19

    ¡°And what about my parents? Are they safe? And how am I supposed to explain to them that I¡¯m moving to an island?¡± Ree shook her head in annoyance. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can do that. I can¡¯t just leave them and hope they¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    ¡°Look, I know this isn¡¯t easy.¡± Sophie sighed and steepled her fingers in front of her face.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m getting tired of everyone telling me that. It isn¡¯t easy, and you telling me you understand doesn¡¯t help, so stop. What I want is an answer to make it easier. I¡¯m not leaving my parents; I¡¯m not leaving them without protection.¡± Ree felt her eyes grow hard and her jaw clench.

    ¡°Ree, there is more at stake than just you and your parents.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m well aware of that, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I owe my parents more than running away and letting them be Tristan¡¯s next dinner. As long as they¡¯re in danger, I¡¯m staying with them.¡± Ree leaned forward and rested her elbows on her knees. ¡°Now, tell me why you want me to hide on the island and just what Ares is doing as a speaker at that convention.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve called in more reinforcements to help. I was going to ask for the gods to send some, but now I feel that might be a mistake. Something is happening, and I have no clear idea as to what is going on. I can tell you that Ares is not the only god in the pictures on that website. Loki is also listed as a speaker. This cannot be a coincidence. If those two are working together, it spells nothing but trouble.¡±

    ¡°Like we need any more of that.¡± Leaning back in her chair, Ree crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Who did you call to come help us?¡±

    ¡°There are several Guardians I know personally that have agreed to come help patrol the city so I can spend more time with you and the others. I think you will be safer on the island, where some of the other gods can keep a better eye on you.¡±

    ¡°You think these gods might hurt me? Why?¡± Ree raised her eyebrows in confusion.

    ¡°Yeah, you would think that would be counterproductive.¡± Grimacing, Melanie looked from Ree to Sophie.

    ¡°I have no explanation.¡± Shrugging, Sophie straightened some of the papers on her desk. ¡°Ares is bad enough, but even more troubling is Loki¡¯s involvement. All bets are off when he shows up.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melanie asked.

    ¡°He is contrary for no reason other than to be so. It is worrying that he has shown up in the middle of the last battle. I can¡¯t understand why a god would not want us to win. However, it could be completely possible he is here to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why would he want to make it more difficult? That¡¯s crazy.¡± Shaking her head, Ree tightened her arms around her chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are thinking like a human and not like a god. They don¡¯t value good or bad, right or wrong, the same way humans do.¡±

    ¡°Roland said the same thing last night.¡±

    ¡°He would know. Ares took a personal interest in him when he decided to join our fight.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A chill ran through Ree as she recalled the fire in the god¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The god of war thought Roland would make the perfect warrior. In a lot of ways, he was right. Roland is dangerous, deadly, and he can be ruthless. However, Tria returned his humanity. She couldn¡¯t return his soul, because that was destroyed. I also think that¡¯s why¡ª¡± Sophie stopped and looked at the girls, her eyes wide as if she had said something she hadn¡¯t meant to. ¡°In the end, Roland wasn¡¯t quite what Ares wanted in a warrior. He refused to do things the god demanded, and Roland was sent to work with me instead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± Ree¡¯s anger spiked and she didn¡¯t care that the others could tell. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Ares being nice about that.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s safe to say that Roland is a strong man to have not caved to Ares¡¯s demands.¡± Sophie spoke quietly, and Ree could feel the older woman¡¯s affection for Roland. Ree knew that feeling; it was the same way she had felt about Tristan when he was alive. They were family, but that didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t wanted to strangle him over the years.

    ¡°Back to the gods. Why would being on the island help protect Ree from Ares and Loki?¡± Melanie looked uncomfortable, as if she needed to change the subject.

    ¡°There are gods that would protect Ree from the others. They can do so better on the island, where the other gods would be aware of what was going on. Out here, where things are not monitored in the same way, they could run the risk of starting an internal battle. The gods of this planet are not known for their cooperation. The last thing we need is for them to start fighting.¡±

    Understanding how important it was for the gods to work together did nothing to change how she felt about staying with her parents. They needed her, and she wasn¡¯t going to abandon them.

    ¡°I get it, Sophie, but I¡¯m not leaving yet. I can¡¯t do that to my mom and dad.¡±

    Sophie looked at her for a minute and jerked her head in understanding. Ree knew she wasn¡¯t happy about it, but didn¡¯t really care. She stood up and started straightening clutter on the desk. Not wanting to continue arguing, Ree went to the front of the shop and straightened the sales desk out there, as well. Once that was finished, she went back to where her friends were still sitting and busied herself with a reading assignment. Eventually, a yawn pulled her mouth open and she looked at the others in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t get much sleep last night.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go grab a nap for a little while? I have a few leads to check into tonight.¡± Sophie nodded toward the stairs.

    ¡°I think that might be a good idea. My sleep schedule hasn¡¯t been normal since Christmas.¡± Ree stood up and stretched. ¡°Wake me up if anything happens.¡± She looked at Melanie and raised a brow.

    ¡°Sure. I think I might try to get some homework done while you¡¯re taking a nap.¡±

    Ree groaned and looked at her backpack. She really should try to stay caught up with schoolwork, but at the mention of a nap, her eyes had begun to burn. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯ll be there when I get up, and I really do need some sleep. The whole ¡®being mortal during an immortal battle¡¯ thing pretty much sucks.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Being immortal does have its advantages. Not needing much sleep is one of them.¡± Melanie opened her calculus book and grimaced. ¡°Of course, super brainpower would be handy. I really hate math.¡±

    Laughing as she went up the stairs, Ree threw open the door to what she considered her room and flopped onto the bed. She stared at the old ceiling for a while, tracing the cracks with her eyes. I wonder if Sophie is going to refurbish this old building or if she¡¯ll just move on after everything is finished, Ree thought. Then the reality of everything slammed into her, and she realized it was very likely that none of them would live through the battle. Closing her eyes, she counted to ten slowly and concentrated on slowing her heart rate. At some point during the process, her tired body took over and she fell asleep.

    Chapter 20

    Voices and laughter drifted up the stairs, waking Ree from the first sound sleep she had experienced in days. Groping in the dark, she found the old windup clock on the nightstand and squinted at the numbers. Looking from the clock to the window, she rubbed her eyes before looking back to the clock. She had slept until almost six o¡¯clock. Sitting up, she pushed off the bed and stretched. She had missed most of the day, but at least she felt better.

 Page 13

    Music pumped out of a small radio, filling the back room with music. A smile tugged at Ree¡¯s mouth as she came down the stairs and saw her friends. They were spread around the room, working on homework, books piled up around them. Lying with her head in Bryce¡¯s lap, Juliette¡¯s foot twitched with the beat as she read a book. Melanie¡¯s head nodded to the rhythm as she scanned the internet. The relaxed set of Weylin¡¯s shoulders as he read through his history book made Ree smile.

    When her eyes fell on Paden, the happiness filling her heart tripled. Walking down the rest of the steps, her eyes never left his. Once she was at his chair, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Warmth and desire filled his eyes, the corners of his mouth tilted up in a dangerous smile. For a moment, her breath caught in her throat and the rest of the room faded away. Nothing mattered but the glint of desire floating in the depths of his eyes. Slowly, as if to torture her, he set his notebook down and stood up. His fingers grazed her chin, tilting her face so she was looking up at him.

    ¡°Looks like a nap was just what you needed.¡± His thumb traced her bottom lip, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°I missed you last night.¡±

    Heat saturated her body, but she didn¡¯t care. Keeping her voice low, she said, ¡°I missed you, too.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡± His hand left her cheek to reach down and twine his fingers with hers. ¡°It sounds like you had an eventful night.¡±

    At the reminder of Ares, her happiness faded a little, and she bit her bottom lip. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Roland was able to sense what was going on, so I didn¡¯t freak out.¡±

    His eyes tightened at the mention of Roland, but he only nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m glad you weren¡¯t alone. I hate to think what might have happened had someone not been with you.¡± Her stomach performed a nasty dive as her fingers clutched at his.

    ¡°He was¡­ frightening. I don¡¯t think he wants me to win.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, Ree. I swear it.¡± When he pulled her into his arms, she rested her head on his firm chest. ¡°Nothing will hurt you while I¡¯m around.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be with me all the time, Pay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why you have us. Duh!¡± Juliette chimed in from the couch. The beautiful girl¡¯s foot never stopped twitching to the music, but she dropped the book to her stomach and sighed. ¡°Can we get some food now? I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Sophie ordered pizza. It should be here soon.¡± Bryce leaned back into the couch and brushed some of the hair out of Juliette¡¯s face. ¡°I think she wanted to talk to us over dinner.¡±

    ¡°Well, that should kill my appetite.¡± Scrunching up her face, Jules sat up and looked around the room. ¡°Where is Lady Guardian, anyways? Shouldn¡¯t she be here to serve up some of her wisdom and intriguing riddles?¡±

    ¡°She said she had something to go do after she closed the shop,¡± Melanie said.

    ¡°Roland said something about picking some people up.¡± Snapping his history book shut, Weylin stood up and stretched. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re bringing back some more Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Sophie said she had contacted some people she knew, but I didn¡¯t think they would be here this fast.¡± Ree sat down on the loveseat Paden had been occupying earlier.

    ¡°Well, I hope she brings extra pizzas with her.¡± Weylin opened the tiny fridge that was under the sink along the wall. Shaking his head, he closed the door and grabbed a bottle of water off the counter.

    ¡°I think that now is a good time for us to go over what we know.¡± Bryce looked at each of them in turn. ¡°I just think it would be a good idea if we¡¯re all on the same page.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Bryce. What do you have in mind?¡± Sitting down next to Ree, Paden¡¯s thigh brushed hers, and she had to fight to keep her concentration.

    ¡°What happened last night? Every detail.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I was asleep, but I felt something in the room. A presence, weighing on me. Then a man said my name. It was as if I had been stabbed in the head. Roland was there and kept me calm until I felt better. I knew someone was there, but I didn¡¯t know that it was a god until Roland told me. When he realized it was Ares, he looked really worried.¡± Ree chewed on her thumbnail, trying to remember exactly what had happened. ¡°Ares stood out in my yard for a while, before coming close to my window. Then he called me ¡®pathetic.¡¯ I¡¯m not really sure what happened after that¡­. I couldn¡¯t hear for a little while and I saw spots.¡± She left out the part where Roland had carried her back to bed. Paden¡¯s hands were clenched into fists already, and she didn¡¯t want to add to his anger.

    ¡°So, was he trying to hurt you? Or is that just what a god sounds like to humans?¡± Bryce had stiffened in his seat, and Ree realized it wasn¡¯t just Paden who was upset. All of her Guardians were on edge. Their need to protect her was kicking into overdrive.

    ¡°Roland said it had to do with their ¡®true voice,¡¯ that most gods think it¡¯s beneath them to speak in a way that doesn¡¯t hurt humans. However, they can speak in a way that isn¡¯t painful. Ares just chose not to exercise that option.¡± Shrugging, Ree picked at imaginary lint on her shirt. She didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss about all of it.

    ¡°Okay, what happened after that?¡± Bryce was definitely taking his role as inquisitor seriously.

    ¡°I went to sleep. Then Melanie picked me up this morning.¡± Looking at Melanie, Ree asked, ¡°Did you tell them about the special effects seminar?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and about Loki.¡±

    ¡°Loki, isn¡¯t that the guy that was an ice demon in that movie?¡± Everyone turned to look at Weylin. ¡°What? I¡¯m not the only one who saw that movie!¡±

    ¡°Pretty sure Hollywood has a bunch of stuff wrong, dude.¡± Shaking his head, Paden turned back to Ree. ¡°Did Sophie say why she thought they were speaking in that convention?¡±

    ¡°Mainly that she thought it was a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°She also wants Ree to move to the island.¡± Melanie chimed in from her corner, and Ree shot her a horrified look. Why on earth would she bring that up?

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to go, Ree, but I think Sophie is right about you needing to be somewhere safer.¡± Shrugging sheepishly, Melanie winced at the angry look Ree shot her way. ¡°I get the feeling that something bad is coming. I just want you to be safe.¡±

    ¡°I think the shit is about to hit the fan, too.¡± Weylin added in a quiet tone. ¡°Something feels off, more than it did last week. I think we¡¯re on shaky ground here.¡±

    ¡°Look, I appreciate the concern, but I can¡¯t leave my parents. They need me.¡± Ree glared at everyone in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject. What should I know that I don¡¯t already?¡± When the others exchanged glances, she felt her stomach clench. ¡°What is it?¡± Turning toward Paden, she watched as he fidgeted next to her.

    ¡°Just tell her, Paden. She has a right to know.¡± Glaring at Paden, Juliette threw her book at his head. He grabbed it out of the air and sat it on the arm of the loveseat.

    ¡°Shannon was spreading rumors today.¡± When he met her eyes, she could see the anger written on his face.

    ¡°What kind of rumors, Paden?¡± She reached out and touched his arm to let him know she wasn¡¯t upset. Shannon had been spreading rumors about her since the second grade. ¡°Is she making up lies about why I wasn¡¯t at school?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡± His fingers clenched on his knees. ¡°It¡¯s really not important. Everyone knows that she¡¯s nothing but an attention grabber.¡±

    ¡°Oh, geez, Paden.¡± Rolling her eyes, Juliette shook her head. ¡°Ree¡¯s a big girl. Stop babying her.¡± Turning her attention to Ree, she said, ¡°Shannon showed up today looking like she had been in a bar fight. A black eye, busted lip, bandage on her neck and shoulder, and a nasty limp.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Dread settled into Ree¡¯s stomach as she looked at Juliette. ¡°She probably pissed off one of the Dark Ones.¡±

    ¡°She was telling everyone you did it.¡± Quiet filled the room as Ree digested what her friend had told her.

    ¡°What do you mean she told everyone? Like, the teachers too?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, Ree. I only saw her bitching about it to other students, but I¡¯m sure she needed an excuse for her parents and the teachers.¡± Juliette winced. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you lie low for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why would I have beaten her up? What¡¯s her reasoning?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone really need a reason to beat the tar out of Shannon?¡± Weylin grimaced. ¡°She¡¯s a total witch to everyone.¡±

    ¡°She said you went psycho on her for going to pay her respects to Claire¡¯s family. That you blamed Claire¡¯s death on her.¡± Juliette winced. ¡°She also insinuated that Tristan told her you were on psych meds when he was still alive. That he referred to you as ¡®special¡¯.¡±

    For a long time Ree sat there looking at her friends with her mouth hanging open. Snapping her mouth shut, she stood up and walked to a window and looked out it. She could hear whispering behind her, but she really didn¡¯t care. When strong hands grasped her shoulders and turned her around, she didn¡¯t resist. Paden looked at her with comforting eyes.

    ¡°Everyone knows that Shannon is a liar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so popular, huh? Because she¡¯s a liar.¡± Sarcasm practically dripped from her words.

    ¡°She¡¯s popular because her family is loaded, because she¡¯s attractive, and because she makes people feel superior. That doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know she¡¯s a liar.¡± He touched her cheek, but Ree jerked away from him.

    ¡°You think she¡¯s attractive?¡± Feeling completely rejected, Ree pulled out of his grasp.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Ree. Personally, I can¡¯t stand her. But a lot of guys don¡¯t look very deep.¡± Ice froze Ree¡¯s gut. She knew she was being ridiculous, but it bothered her that Paden had noticed that Shannon was attractive.

    ¡°Whatever, Paden.¡± Turning her back to him, she looked out the window and wished he would go away.

    Moving close to her, he leaned down so his lips grazed her ear. ¡°You¡¯re the only girl that I want to be with. The only girl I look forward to seeing walk into a room. When I¡¯m not with you, all I can think about is getting back to you. When you touch me, it¡¯s like fire running through my veins.¡± Gently turning her so she was facing him, he ran a thumb over her bottom lip, and she shivered. ¡°No one holds a candle to you.¡±

    Tilting her head back, he gently kissed her lips before pulling back to smile at her. ¡°I¡¯ve got to admit though; it¡¯s kind of cute to see you jealous.¡±

    Shoving his shoulder, she rolled her eyes. Car lights outside of the window drew her attention to the parking lot, and she saw several people climbing out of Sophie¡¯s SUV.

    ¡°Looks like our company has arrived.¡±

    Chapter 21

    Ree couldn¡¯t help but stare at the new Guardians. Teagan, the female Guardian, was short and delicate-looking. Long, red hair hung down her back in waves and framed her heart-shaped face. Her ridiculous clothes served as a distraction to her soft beauty. Ree decided that it was as if she was trying to hide the fact that she was so small. A snug black halter top covered her chest but left her stomach and arms bare. Leather pants hugged her curves before disappearing into knee-high biker boots. Even without super powers, Ree could practically hear Weylin panting. Paden at least had the grace to pretend not to notice, and Bryce looked as if he couldn¡¯t care less.

    Drake, the other Guardian, was well over six feet tall and the antithesis of Teagan. Dark skin and a British accent, combined with his tailored suit, made a rather attractive package. Melanie had definitely noticed; her head perked up the moment he introduced himself.

    ¡°Alastriana, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Shaking her hand in both of his, he looked at her solemnly. ¡°I vow to guard your parents with my life. Nothing shall harm them as long as I live.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. That means a lot to me.¡± Ree smiled and concentrated on not rubbing the sensation back into her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we¡¯ve taken you away from your lives.¡±

    ¡°This is our life.¡± Shrugging, Teagan leaned back in her chair and set her boots on the table. Taking a bite of pizza, she looked around the room. ¡°Have to say, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this many Guardians gathered at once.¡±

    ¡°So no Guardian conventions or family reunions?¡± Weylin shook his head in mock disappointment. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to use my hotel points for something else.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t even know they¡¯re breaking the rules, then! Guardians don¡¯t gather together, boy-o. We have more important things to be doing.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Melanie asked from her end of the table.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want us mating. Might throw off their pact with the Dark Gods. Or, worse yet, give us something else to care about.¡± Taking another bite of pizza, she looked at each of them. ¡°Speaking of the gods. Who do you all belong to?¡±

    ¡°Teagan.¡± Drake¡¯s voice held an edge of rebuke, but it seemed to be wasted on the redhead.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, now. It¡¯s silly to think that¡¯s rude. I¡¯m a descendant of Aphrodite, and if I had to guess, I¡¯d say that one was from an Irish god.¡± Paden¡¯s face looked startled when the small Guardian gestured at him.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m a descendant of Brigid.¡± He rubbed the back of his neck, obviously uncomfortable being scrutinized. Ree noticed that his Celtic cross was nowhere in sight. It was most likely tucked into his shirt.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Ree asked.

    ¡°Good stock.¡± Ree¡¯s fingers tightened on the armrest of her chair when the small Guardian winked at Paden. ¡°Tall, handsome, and gorgeous green eyes. Not too difficult to guess.¡±

    For a moment, Ree¡¯s vision clouded with red. She felt the need to mark Paden as hers in some way, but couldn¡¯t think of anything that wouldn¡¯t be seen as childish. Instead, she settled for glaring at the small woman, trying to keep a tight rein on her powers.

    ¡°Hecate. On my father¡¯s side of the family.¡± Melanie gave a small wave of her hand.

    ¡°Hm. You smell faintly of witch.¡± Drake tilted his head to the side as he looked at Melanie.

    ¡°Yeah, on my mother¡¯s side of the family.¡± Melanie¡¯s eyes were large, and two spots of red colored her cheeks. Ree had to cover her mouth when she caught Melanie discreetly sniffing at her shoulder.

 Page 14

    ¡°Poseidon. Well, technically Paden is a descendant of Poseidon, too,¡± Weylin offered after swallowing a large bite of pizza.

    ¡°Hunky Paden has two godly patrons?¡± Teagan pulled her feet down from the table and looked at Paden with a sultry smile. ¡°Now, that is interesting. Someone was planning ahead with you.¡±

    ¡°Stop baiting Ree, Teagan.¡± Sophie looked at the other woman shrewdly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would like the outcome.¡±

    Ree looked back at Teagan and saw her smiling. ¡°Just testing the waters, Soph. There¡¯s so much sexual tension in this room, you could cut it with a knife. I couldn¡¯t resist. No hard feelings, Ree? I only wanted to know where you stood with your Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Um, no hard feelings.¡± Heat ran the length of Ree¡¯s neck and face. She still wanted to crawl onto Paden¡¯s lap to stake her territory. Paden, who was sitting next to her, had pursed his lips in an attempt to not laugh. Apparently, he had felt her jealousy just as much as she had felt his amusement.

    ¡°So, that leaves you two.¡± Looking at Bryce and Juliette, she tapped her mouth with a dainty finger. ¡°Horus, because I can see your ring there.¡± She gestured at Bryce¡¯s hand before turning back to Jules.

    ¡°She smells like sunshine, Teagan.¡± Drake sniffed quietly in Juliette¡¯s direction, and she raised her eyebrows in annoyance. ¡°Like a bright spring day.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Amaterasu? You look a little like her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met her? What was she like?¡±

    ¡°Very bright.¡± She winked at Juliette. ¡°It was very brief, and she didn¡¯t say much. She was beautiful, though. Of course, most of the gods are.¡±

    Juliette sat back in her chair, disappointment marring her beautiful face. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder what she¡¯s like.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually wiser to limit your time with the gods,¡± Sophie said from her chair.

    ¡°What about you, Sophie? Who are you descendant of?¡± Ree bit her bottom lip, surprised she had spoken out loud. She had wondered for a long time, but had never felt comfortable asking.

    ¡°You might as well tell her, Sophie. She¡¯s dying to know.¡± Roland was sitting at the computer working on something Ree couldn¡¯t see. ¡°It¡¯s written all over her face.¡±

    ¡°Athena,¡± Sophie said, dryly. Standing up, she picked up her paper plate from the table and threw it in the trash can. Her face had settled into her usually blank expression.

    Ree looked toward Roland to see if he had an explanation, but he gave a quick jerk of his head no. Maybe she would be able to get more information from him the next time he was on guard duty at her house.

    ¡°What about you, Drake? King Sniffer,¡± Weylin asked.

    The flash of a bright smile flitted over the dark man¡¯s face. ¡°Teagan and I might not look like it, but we share a family ancestry.¡±

    ¡°Aphrodite?¡± Melanie¡¯s voice squeaked the tiniest bit.

    ¡°One and the same.¡±

    ¡°No offense, but I would have guessed you would be a little more¡­¡± Weylin trailed off, looking for words that weren¡¯t offensive.

    ¡°Flirty? Outlandish?¡± Drake shook his head and cast a meaningful glance toward Teagan. ¡°Some of us godlings try to not allow our heritage to influence the way in which we conduct ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut it, Drake.¡± Teagan threw her bunched up paper towel at him. He caught the paper and laughed. It was a musical sound, and Ree couldn¡¯t help the flutter in her stomach that accompanied it. When she noticed all of the girls in the room had stopped to look at Drake, she shook her head. He might not want any of Aphrodite¡¯s gifts, but it was clear he had them.

    ¡°So, what are we doing tonight?¡± Ree turned to look at Sophie as she cleaned some of the glasses in the tiny sink.

    ¡°Tonight we¡¯re going clubbing.¡± Sophie smiled at Ree¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Clubbing?¡± Ree couldn¡¯t keep the horror out of her voice, and she was pretty sure it was reflected in her expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s when people get dressed up in cool clothes and go dance with other people.¡± Weylin looked at Ree with a sincere expression. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s even enjoyable.¡±

    Ree flung her paper plate at Weylin¡¯s head. ¡°I know what clubbing is, dork! What I can¡¯t understand is how we¡¯re supposed to get in a club when most of us are underage¡ªor look underage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hardly a problem if Roland¡¯s going with you.¡± Teagan stood up and stretched. Her halter rode up even higher to expose more of her midriff. ¡°Mr. Sexy over there just has to use his pheromone mojo to get past the bouncer.¡± Walking over to Roland, she placed a hand on his shoulder, her fingers massaging small circles. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Rols?¡±

    ¡°It only works on people that are attracted to males, Tea.¡± Covering her hand with his, a sly smile slid over Roland¡¯s face when he looked up at the redhead. ¡°As you should know.¡±

    The immediate pang of jealousy surprised Ree. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Paden¡¯s nostrils flare in anger, but she was hopeless to stop the feeling. Something inside her wanted to claw the redhead¡¯s eyes out, and it was partly because she knew Teagan was egging her on. It didn¡¯t help that she was pretty sure Roland was enjoying his chance to make her jealous too.

    ¡°What club are we going to? Do you have a lead?¡± Resolutely ignoring the discord floating between Ree and Teagan, Bryce kept his eyes focused on Sophie.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the darkling¡¯s club. It came to our attention that one of the silent partners has stepped up to take over.¡± Sophie looked at them, her dark eyebrows pulled together. ¡°Shannon¡¯s father is now in charge of Club Barlow.¡±

    Hoping that her mouth wasn¡¯t hanging open, Ree felt her stomach tighten. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the connection between Shannon and the Dark Ones. Surely, Tristan wouldn¡¯t be associating with Shannon unless he had a reason. Or at least associating with her and letting her live. Did Shannon¡¯s father know about the Dark Ones? And if he did, how could he allow them to treat his daughter like a buffet?

    ¡°Well, I guess that answers some questions and brings up new ones.¡± Bryce sat back in his chair, his eyes thoughtful.

    ¡°Yes. Now, we need to hurry because I want to scout some before we enter the club.¡± Sophie set the glass she was washing down on the dish rack. ¡°You guys need to change.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what we¡¯re wearing?¡± Frowning, Ree looked down at her clothes. Jeans and a sweater seemed reasonable, considering how cold it was outside.

    ¡°Ree, you need to look older. And jeans and a sweater scream middle school.¡± Weylin shook his head and frowned. ¡°You need to sex it up some.¡±

    ¡°Sex it up? And what do you mean, middle school?¡± Ree pulled at her sleeves in annoyance. ¡°I got this for Christmas.¡±

    ¡°From who? Your grandmother?¡± Snickering at Ree¡¯s expression, Weylin tilted back in his chair and didn¡¯t notice when Ree gathered the power to her. A quick shove had him rolling backward out of his chair and onto the floor.

    Melanie pointed at Weylin, who was looking up at the rest of their group sheepishly. ¡°You so deserved that.¡± Paden held up his hand to high-five Ree.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that no one¡¯s going to believe Ree is old enough to go in a club wearing that outfit. Roland mojo or not.¡± Setting his chair back right, Weylin shrugged his shoulder. ¡°Sorry, Ree. You know I love you, but it¡¯s true.¡±

    Sighing in acceptance, Ree looked at the others. ¡°Well, what should I wear to the club?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have been waiting for this moment for years.¡± Grabbing Ree¡¯s hand, Juliette snatched her out of her chair and headed for the stairs. ¡°I know just what to put you in.¡±

    Looking over her shoulder, Ree mouthed help as she was dragged up to the next floor.

    Chapter 22

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± Juliette looked entirely too happy with herself for Ree to feel comfortable.

    ¡°I look ridiculous.¡± Looking down at the clothes she was wearing, she pulled at the delicate shirt. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m a mermaid.¡± Gesturing at the sequins, Ree met Juliette¡¯s gaze in the mirror.

    ¡°Shut up, Ree. You don¡¯t look like a mermaid. It¡¯s perfect on you! Very romantic and sexy.¡±

    While Juliette changed into a new outfit, Ree regarded herself in the mirror. The loose shirt was pretty; she just wasn¡¯t sure about it on her. Soft fabric draped over her chest in a way that hinted to what was underneath without being overly suggestive. The jeans, on the other hand, were skintight and tucked into knee-high boots of the softest brown leather. Sighing, she tucked her loose hair behind her ears and looked at Jules.

    ¡°Stop tucking your hair behind your ears. You¡¯re messing it up.¡± Sliding some gloss on her lips, Juliette glared at Ree in the mirror.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I pull it up again? It gets in my face.¡±

    ¡°You need to look older. A ponytail is counterproductive.¡± Snapping the lip gloss closed, Juliette turned and looked at Ree speculatively. She turned to dig through a tiny bag. ¡°You need some makeup. Close your eyes and stand still.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to hunt Dark Ones, Jules. I don¡¯t think I need mascara for that.¡± Wincing, Ree jerked her head back. ¡°What the hell was that for?¡± Touching her head, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°You had a stray hair. Stop being a big baby and close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°No more tweezing!¡± Ree covered her forehead with her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! Stand still and let me finish.¡± Pushing Ree¡¯s hands away from her face, Juliette leaned in and started drawing eyeliner across her friend¡¯s eyelids.

    ¡°Tell me how you figured out how to get clothes from the gods. I know you haven¡¯t been carrying club clothes around with you for no reason.¡± Standing as still as possible, Ree barely moved her mouth.

    ¡°Shh! I figured out that if I asked for something out loud or thought about it hard enough, it would show up. That¡¯s how you got that killer jacket, right? I figured you already knew.¡± Throwing the liner back in her bag, she came back with mascara. ¡°Look up.¡±

    ¡°I did want a warmer jacket. I was wondering how they knew.¡±

    ¡°Look down.¡± Running the brush through Ree¡¯s lashes, Juliette drew her eyebrows together in concentration, her mouth forming a small -o-. ¡°Well, it looks good on you, and I figure we should get something out of all this, you know?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, and you¡¯re right.¡± Blinking, Ree leaned back and let Juliette examine her.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Looking in the mirror made Ree pause in shock. She did look older. The charcoal eyes and glossy lips gave her a mysterious, almost sophisticated, look. Soft blond hair hung down her shoulders, and heavy bangs swooped across her forehead. She raised her hand and touched the hematite necklace that hung from her neck, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reflection.

    ¡°Wow, Jules. You did an awesome job.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Standing behind Ree in the mirror, Juliette laughed. ¡°Grab your jacket and let¡¯s go downstairs. But I want to go first so that I can see Paden and Roland¡¯s faces when you get down there.¡±

    ¡°Jules!¡± Swatting her hand at her friend, Ree shook her head and felt her heart flutter. What would they think? True to her word, Juliette flew down the stairs, leaving Ree to trail behind her. Taking a deep breath, Ree grabbed her jacket and headed toward the rest of the group.

    Looking smug, Jules was standing off to the side, arms crossed. Walking down the steps, Ree was more nervous than she had been in a while. Paden was still sitting at the table, wearing a dark brown leather jacket over an olive-green shirt. His hair was mussed and hanging low over his eyes, enhancing his intense stare when he looked up at her. Slowly, his gaze roved over her as if drinking in the sight. Heat warmed her cheeks as a slow smile curved his lips.

    ¡°Lookin¡¯ good, Ree.¡± Weylin sat up from where he was lying on the couch and looked Ree over. ¡°You look all grown up.¡± Smiling he gave her a thumbs-up.

    ¡°There was never any doubt.¡± Roland¡¯s slight accent drew Ree¡¯s attention. Standing in the doorway to the storefront, his face was shadowed, but she could still see the glint of appreciation in his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks, guys.¡± Shrugging on her jacket, she looked around the room. ¡°Where did Drake and Teagan go?¡±

    ¡°They are here to help patrol the streets and watch over your parents. They won¡¯t be accompanying us.¡± Sophie stood from her seat at the computer and slid a slim dagger into her boot. Ree shifted her leg in her boot to make sure that her own knife was hidden. The Guardian was also dressed in clubbing clothes. A shiny black top barely brushed the top of her black pants. Her hair was pulled into a high ponytail, emphasizing her angled cheekbones.

    ¡°Hey! She¡¯s wearing her hair up!¡± Ree pointed at Sophie and glared at Juliette.

    ¡°Yeah, and she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in high school. You don¡¯t have that luxury.¡±

    ¡°I like your hair down.¡± Paden¡¯s voice was low as he walked toward her. He picked up some of the hair lying on her shoulder and gently rubbed it between his fingers. ¡°You look great.¡± Leaning down so his mouth was near her ear, he said, ¡°But I like you in jeans and a T-shirt just as much. You never have to dress up to impress me.¡±

    Warmth filled Ree as she looked into Paden¡¯s eyes. Belonging and need combined to make her almost dizzy. She could see the same emotions reflected in his green eyes and she wished they were alone. Laying her hand on his chest, she could feel his heartbeat and stepped closer to him.

    ¡°Gah, get a room.¡± Weylin¡¯s voice filled the uncomfortable void that had entered the room while Ree and Paden had been lost in each other. Taking a step backward, Ree looked down at the floor in embarrassment. Now that she wasn¡¯t wrapped up in Paden, she could feel Roland¡¯s jealousy, and it stung.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Shrugging into her own jacket, Sophie stuck another blade into a sheath on her back.

    They left the vehicles at the shop and walked toward River Street. The club was in an alley just off the busy tourist area. Since it was Tuesday, Ree didn¡¯t think the dance spot would be very crowded, but there was a long line leading to the door. Sophie signaled for them to stay back in the shadows so they could survey the area before trying to get in.

 Page 15

    Shivers trailed down Ree¡¯s back the closer they came to the building, and she knew the Dark Ones were out in force. There was also something heavier and darker in the club, which pushed at Ree as she probed the area with her power.

    ¡°Ree?¡± The older woman¡¯s voice was quiet, but Ree knew what she was asking.

    ¡°There is something very dark in that club, Sophie.¡± Glad that she didn¡¯t stutter, Ree tried to grab her resolve. When Sophie didn¡¯t say anything for a little while, the others started to shift uncomfortably. Ree could sense Sophie wavering about going into the club, and that made her even more frightened.

    ¡°Why do we need to go in there?¡± Tucking some of her hair behind an ear, Ree looked into Sophie¡¯s large brown eyes. ¡°We already know what¡¯s in there. Why go in?¡±

    ¡°We need to know how they are targeting people and why there seem to be so many people with gifts attending the club.¡± Sophie closed her eyes for a moment as she thought. Someone moved from behind Ree and Roland stepped into view. He laid a hand on the Guardian¡¯s shoulder, nodding his head as if to answer an unspoken question.

    Nodding in response, Sophie opened her eyes and looked at the others. ¡°This isn¡¯t a practice run. This is the real deal. What we are about to encounter is nothing but pure evil. There are Dark Ones inside that you might know, including Tristan. There will be darklings, and you cannot treat them as if they are human. They may not be full-fledged Dark Ones, but they will have enhanced abilities. Especially if they have drunk any tainted blood tonight. Della is in there as well. If you find yourself face-to-face with her, then you get the hell out of there.¡±

    Mumbling their assurances, they made their way across the street toward the club. Roland took the lead with Paden as the others fell into a formation around Ree. She gritted her teeth and tried not to remember how everything had gone the last time they had encountered Tristan. Sophie slid an arm around Ree¡¯s shoulders and leaned down so she could speak quietly.

    ¡°Stay close to me. If something happens, stay with Roland or Paden. Paden may not have as much experience as Roland, but he¡¯s a natural and has a great deal invested in your safety.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cutting her eyes at Sophie, Ree tried to understand what the woman wasn¡¯t verbalizing.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time. Just know that they will be able to protect you the best.¡± Sophie¡¯s worried expression begged Ree to agree.

    ¡°Okay. But we¡¯re going to talk about this later.¡± Ree held Sophie¡¯s gaze until the other woman nodded. They didn¡¯t have much longer to talk, because they had reached the line. With a confidence Ree would never have, Roland walked past the waiting people and went straight to the roped-off door. Someone hollered and made nasty gesture. Juliette turned toward the man, who was wearing pants that were entirely too small, and blew him a kiss.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The bouncer¡¯s deep voice brokered no games. Boredom and irritation crossed his features as he looked over their group. ¡°Did you get lost on your way to the library?¡± People in the line snickered, but Roland wasn¡¯t fazed.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to meet some of our friends.¡±

    ¡°So are they.¡± Gesturing with his clipboard, the bouncer motioned to the rest of the waiting people. His words were coated in sarcasm, but there was something eager in his eyes.

    ¡°Maybe you could come in and join us on your break.¡± Something in Ree¡¯s gut tightened as Roland spoke. The slight accent drew her attention until she found herself scrubbing her hands on her jeans. Her heartbeat had accelerated, and she wanted to move closer to the Dark One¡ªwanted to touch him, to have his eyes on her. She took a small step forward and warm fingers closed around hers. Annoyed at the interruption, Ree looked up into Paden¡¯s warm eyes and felt the odd pull from Roland diminish. Paden didn¡¯t look angry or even jealous. Instead, relief flooded his eyes as she came back to herself. A small smile of assurance eased the guilt she felt for reacting to Roland¡¯s pheromones.

    A commotion drew her attention back to the door, where several women were leaning over the rope, talking to Roland. A blonde, wearing a shirt that was so low-cut you could tell she¡¯d had enhancement work done, was trailing her hand down her collar in an attempt to draw Roland¡¯s attention. Several of the men were grumbling to themselves as their dates threw themselves at someone much younger-looking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is he famous?¡± One of the men put a hand on the blond woman¡¯s shoulder, but she shrugged him off.

    Ree turned to look at Melanie and Juliette to see if they were affected as well and caught them both wearing uncomfortable expressions. Sophie¡¯s face was blank, but Ree could feel her quiet disgust. Even knowing that Ree was her reincarnated sister had not changed her feelings about Roland¡¯s gift. Melanie looked the most uncomfortable, though. She was biting her lip, her hands clenched at her sides, and her eyes on anything but Roland.

    ¡°Maybe I could have a drink with just you.¡± The bouncer leaned toward Roland, a playful smile on his face.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Roland raised an eyebrow and flashed a sexy smile.

    ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t want a drink with him. I can help you find something better to do with your time.¡± The blonde yanked at Roland¡¯s jacket. With a smile, he gently pulled her hand off his clothes and took a step back. Lunging over the rope, she grabbed his arm and plastered herself to him. One of her hands slid around his waist and under his jacket, while the other squirmed between their bodies as she tried to reach into his pocket.

    ¡°Get off him.¡± Melanie yanked the woman away from Roland before he could react. Twisting the blonde¡¯s arm behind her back, she pushed the woman toward her startled date. ¡°You need a cold shower.¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡± The blonde turned around in her date¡¯s arms and looked at Melanie in anger. ¡°Who are you? His mommy?¡±

    ¡°Must be his bodyguard,¡± someone muttered.

    ¡°She could guard my body.¡± A man leered at Melanie.

    ¡°Alright, best if you guys go on in.¡± The bouncer opened the door and ushered their group into the club. ¡°Try to not start any trouble. And I¡¯ll find you on my break for that drink.¡± He winked at Roland, and Ree couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw a blush creep up Roland¡¯s face.

    Chapter 23

    A loud, buoyant song provided the beat for the gyrating bodies on the dance floor. Colored lights swirled through the fog creeping along the ground, casting an eerie glow over everything. Ree had never been in a club before and quickly realized that she never wanted to be again. Pulling the power back so that she wouldn¡¯t be bombarded by the crass emotions wasn¡¯t an option. Instead, she would have to focus past the hunger, desperation, and dark needs. Some of the people were only there for fun and dancing, but the darker aspects were harder to handle. Unfortunately, layered over everything else was the unmistakable presence of Dark Ones, which meant Ree couldn¡¯t let her guard down.

    The crowd moved in a rhythm that made it hard for the group to keep their formation. One man bounced into Paden, causing the guy to slow down. When Paden didn¡¯t move out of the way, the tall man turned to give him a nasty look but quickly backed down. They weaved through the mass, and Ree did her best avoid touching anyone. The emotions of the dancers pulled at her, catching her as she slid across the dance floor.

    As their group neared a corner with a deserted table, Ree noticed they had attracted the attention of some of the patrons. Looking at Roland, she didn¡¯t feel the strong pull that suggested he was still using his pheromones and wondered why they had drawn the stares of so many.

    ¡°Does anyone else feel like fresh meat at a zombie rave?¡± Weylin was looking around the room with a wry expression.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never get the information we need like this,¡± Sophie said. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to mingle.¡± An expression akin to biting a lemon crossed her face. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a drink. Weylin, you¡¯re with me. Jules, Bryce, keep our table. Ree, try to look like you¡¯re having fun.¡±

    Ree looked around the room skeptically. This wasn¡¯t a place she would ever feel comfortable, especially with the evil radiating from upstairs as a constant reminder of their task. How am I supposed to look like I¡¯m having fun here?

    ¡°Ree, stop thinking so hard. If you want to blend in, you have to do what they¡¯re doing.¡± Paden grabbed her hand and dragged her toward the dancers.

    ¡°Oh, no. No, no, no. Paden, I don¡¯t dance. This is definitely not going to help us fit in or make it look like I¡¯m having fun.¡± She tried to pull her hand back out of his, but she couldn¡¯t break his grasp.

    Turning to face her, his smile made her heart skip. Slowly, he pulled her to him until she was barely inches away. Being this close to him narrowed the rest of the world, even blocking some of the negative energy around them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about looking like you¡¯re having fun. Forget about everyone else. Just focus on me.¡± Taking her hands in his own, he wrapped her arms around his neck. When his hands slid down around her waist, she couldn¡¯t help the shudder of pleasure that traveled up her spine. When he started to move, she found it was easy to focus on just him. His hips moved slowly, brushing against hers at times, sending sparks shooting through her system.

    Ree wasn¡¯t sure how long they moved like that, their bodies finding a natural rhythm as they danced to the beat. Unable to look anywhere but in his green eyes, the rest of the world seemed to fade away. Unfortunately, the moment someone accidently bumped into her, she was ripped from the quiet world she and Paden had created. The negative energy and desperation that accompanied the man¡¯s touch set her teeth on edge.

    ¡°Paden.¡± Shaking her head, she looked away from him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°No one will touch you, Ree.¡± His fingers tightened on her hip bones, pulling her forward until there was no space between their bodies. ¡°Except for me.¡± His lips grazed her cheek, and she tilted her head toward his in response. Briefly his lips touched hers before he pulled back and laughed ruefully. ¡°Not a good idea right now. I can¡¯t concentrate when I kiss you.¡±

    Blushing, Ree buried her face against his chest to hide her smile. How long had she wanted him to hold her this way? Too bad it only happened when their lives were in danger. She let herself get lost in him for a little while longer, only coming back to reality when she felt the evil upstairs shift. Paden stiffened and Ree looked up at his face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, godling, what is it?¡± A slow, heavy voice whispered through Ree¡¯s mind, and she looked around worriedly. ¡°Realized you made a mistake, have you?¡±

    On the top landing of the stairs, a woman with large dark eyes and full brown hair stared down at Ree. A perfectly shaped mouth curved into a malicious smile as she raised one eyebrow. Quickly, Ree scanned around the club to find Sophie and the others. The Greek Guardian and Weylin were cornered at the bar, where three Dark Ones stood casually in a semi-circle as if only chatting. Roland was having heated words with a female Dark One at the edge of the dance floor. His eyes were hard, but she could feel his fear radiating over everything else. Juliette and Bryce were still sitting at their table, Dark Ones standing at the edges of the benches so that they couldn¡¯t stand up without going through them.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking, coming here?¡± A disgusted voice hissed from behind Ree.

    Turning in shock, Ree looked at Shannon and tried not to wince. There were still large bruises under her eyes and a nasty gash along one cheek. Her left arm was in a black, sequined sling, tucked against her body. Wearing an expensive-looking cocktail dress, she looked like a zombie on her way to prom.

    ¡°You need to get the hell out of here.¡± Tossing her hair over her shoulder, Shannon stepped closer, her eyes filling with black around the edges. ¡°You¡¯ll make everything I¡¯ve done for nothing, you stupid bitch. Get out before my dad comes.¡±

    Something malicious pushed at her mind, and Ree looked back at the woman on the balcony. Pursing her lips, Della cocked her head to the side. Paden, however, was shaking in rage as his arms wrapped tightly around Ree.

    ¡°Too late,¡± Paden said. He jerked his head at Shannon, and she turned around to look at the older man in a suit.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s awfully nice of you to show up here. Certainly makes things easier for us, doesn¡¯t it, Shannon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad. Very, very stupid of them.¡± She cut her eyes to the side, as if trying to tell Ree something.

    ¡°So, the wait is over. I guess the final battle will be tonight.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± Shannon turned to look at her father, her voice rising. ¡°You can¡¯t step in the middle, Dad. You¡¯re only going to make her mad again.¡±

    Opening his jacket so they could see the butt of his gun, he tsked. ¡°What does it really matter? If I kill her or Tristan kills her, it¡¯s the same thing in the end. She¡¯s dead. But if I kill her then the dark gods will look on our family favorably.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not hurting Ree.¡± The growl in Paden¡¯s chest vibrated along Ree¡¯s back.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it, O¡¯Reilly? You might be a godling, but you aren¡¯t faster than a bullet.¡± Pulling the gun from his pants, Shannon¡¯s father held the gun down by his leg.

    ¡°Bring them to me.¡± Della¡¯s voice rang through Ree¡¯s head.

    ¡°Dad, please. We aren¡¯t going to come out of this alive.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Shannon. I thought I taught you to keep your damn mouth shut. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s a permanent reminder.¡± He pointed the gun at Ree, and in a misplaced moment of clarity, she found herself wondering why the people dancing around them hadn¡¯t started to panic. ¡°I can do this now and plant the gun on any of these people. They¡¯re so caught up in Della¡¯s web they wouldn¡¯t know for sure that they hadn¡¯t been the one to shoot you.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop pointing that gun at Ree, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t ever point at anything again.¡± Paden¡¯s muscles were tense, but there was something calm in his voice. He meant exactly what he was saying. Raising the gun quickly, Shannon¡¯s father pulled the trigger. Paden spun so that Ree was facing his chest and his back was to the gun. She felt the bullets impact Paden¡¯s body, causing him to jerk forward with each one. Screaming, the power rushed out of Ree and flung the dancers away from them. Paden stood still for a moment. A deadly gleam filled his eyes and then with a roar he was gone. Hands grabbed her as she stumbled, pulling her toward the corner table. Using the power, she pushed at the person holding her, attempting to get away.

 Page 16

    ¡°Ree, it¡¯s me.¡± Roland jerked her back against his chest; one of her sleeves tore as she struggled. When Ree¡¯s power touched them, the dancers from the floor seemed to have woken from whatever spell had been holding them, and they began to scatter in fear, knocking over tables and chairs as they ran. Some of them were screaming about a gun, others were screaming about knives, but Ree didn¡¯t care. The only thing she cared about was getting back to Paden.

    ¡°Let me go! Paden! He shot Paden!¡± The power flared across the floor in a wave of angry energy. She pulled power from the ground under the club, and the tables and chairs along the walls began to shake and fall over.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, Ree. He¡¯s fine.¡± Roland turned her face so she was looking in the right direction. Paden was standing over the limp body of Mr. Duncan. He looked back toward Ree, nodded at Roland, and moved to where Sophie and Weylin were fighting. Blood dripped from the holes in his jacket, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all.

    Paden moved across the dance floor with a liquid grace she¡¯d never seen. It was beautiful and terrible at the same time. Every Dark One that came at him fell in a broken heap. Diving at a Dark One in his way, Paden grabbed the man¡¯s head and swiftly broke his neck before tearing apart one of the metal chairs. Turning, he shoved the chair leg in the fallen Dark One¡¯s chest. Taking the rest of the chair, he flung it at the backs of the Dark Ones near the bar, knocking them over. Weylin and Sophie quickly dispatched the others and made their way across the floor, toward the rest of their group.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Roland nodded his head at Paden as he came back to Ree. She launched herself into Paden¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Not bad? I think that was pretty impressive.¡± Tristan¡¯s voice rang through the club. Ree looked up to see her brother smiling down at them. Sitting on the railing, his feet dangling in the air, he looked relaxed, even amused. Flanking him were Shannon and Della. However, Shannon¡¯s face was grim, where Della¡¯s looked manically happy. Pushing off from the railing, Tristan dropped to the dance floor, landing crouched like a cat. ¡°Of course, what else can you expect from the special godling? He always had an edge in everything, so why not in immortality, too?¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with you, Tristan? Why the hell did you do this to yourself?¡± Ree looked at her brother and tried to push down the bile in her throat. Was this it? Was this going to be her chance to end this mess?

    ¡°I wanted to be the best, and now I am.¡± Holding his arms open, Tristan spun in a little circle as if to demonstrate. ¡°I deserve the good stuff. Now I have power, money, and everything else I wanted. And after I kill you, I¡¯ll even have a planet.¡± Shrugging, he looked at Ree with an almost sheepish expression. ¡°Seems like a fair trade. Actually, I think I¡¯m getting the better end of the deal.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ree stepped beside Paden, and Roland moved to her other side. ¡°Why would you think this is better?¡±

    ¡°Well, because it is better. I can do whatever the hell I want, and no one cares. Well, except for you guys. Which is a real downer, you know?¡± Picking up a slim splinter from the broken chair, he used it to pick something out from under his fingernail. ¡°You know what? You could always join me. Then we both win. What do you think, sis? Come to the dark side?¡±

    Shaking her head, Ree stepped forward. ¡°No, Tristan. Why don¡¯t you come back to us? We can make you better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, Ree.¡± Shaking his head, he threw the piece of metal on the ground. ¡°I knew exactly what I was¡ª¡± His words were cut off by the spear of power Ree shot at his chest. The fact that he had chosen all of this, that it hadn¡¯t been forced on him, made Ree snap. The concentrated amount of energy was almost blinding as it flew across the room. Lightning-fast reflexes saved Tristan as he dodged to the side. The crackle of burning flesh sounded through the room as the energy sliced his arm, and he dove to the floor. The energy slammed into the stairs, exploding wood chips and metal with a large bang.

    ¡°Damnit, Ree! You could¡¯ve killed me!¡± Tristan stood up cautiously, anticipating another throw. ¡°Of course, I guess that was the point. Thankfully, I ate well not long ago and could sense the power building.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up all the way so I can try again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cute. Look at you, being all feisty.¡± Tristan threw a piece of metal at her head, but she used a shield to block it. Paden moved closer to her, his elbow brushing against her arm. She could feel his strength seeping into her as she pulled from those around her.

    ¡°Tristan.¡± Della spoke out loud, her voice sliding through the room like warm smoke. ¡°It isn¡¯t time.¡±

    Tristan¡¯s face closed down, his eyes flashing with anger. Ree realized there was more going on between those two than she had anticipated.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time to call it a night. Of course, I have a few friends that want to say hello before you go home.¡± Dozens of Dark Ones poured out of the employee doors, and Ree took a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    Chapter 24

    Disappearing up the stairs with blinding speed, Tristan yanked Shannon behind him as they went through the loft in the back of the building. Ree held the shield in place as the Dark Ones began to advance, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it indefinitely.

    ¡°Bryce, the window, please.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was calm as she decided on a course of action. Bryce stood on the back of the booth and busted the glass out of the old window. Using the palm of his hand, he strong-armed the metal bars out of the way.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Bryce hopped down next to Ree. ¡°There are sirens heading this way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shit. I¡¯m too pretty to go to jail.¡± Weylin¡¯s voice cut through the commotion of the room. Dark ones were pressed against Ree¡¯s shield, their teeth gnashing as they tried to claw their way through. Ree¡¯s knees were growing weak, so she knew they had to get out of there soon.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± Ree said. Juliette hopped onto the back of the booth and slid through the window. Weylin, who was tall enough to see in from the outside, quickly followed her.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Ree. I¡¯ve got you.¡± Weylin held his hands out for her, offering his support.

    ¡°Go, Ree.¡± Paden looked over his shoulder at her, his bright green eyes tense. His hand darted out to touch her cheek briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you.¡±

    ¡°Ree, we¡¯ll be fine. This will be fun.¡± Roland slipped a long knife out from his jacket. Stepping back, he smiled at Paden. ¡°Shall we keep score, godling?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Something flashed in Paden¡¯s eyes, and Ree realized it was excitement. He gave a cocky salute to Roland. ¡°May the best immortal win.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Ree.¡± Sophie pulled Ree toward the window.

    Climbing up the booth, Ree felt her shield weaken. She turned toward Paden and Roland, fear clutching at her heart. ¡°Please be careful. Please.¡± Weylin¡¯s hands closed around her arms and he pulled her through the window, into his arms. He set her down and started leading her across the street. Sophie and Bryce were right behind her. When her vision began to cloud, she let go of the shield and prayed Paden and Roland made it out safely.

    Bryce scooped Ree up into his arms, and they made it to Sophie¡¯s shop in record time. Once inside, Ree began to pace. Sophie handed her an energy drink before going to stand next to the windows. Tension stiffened the older woman¡¯s shoulders as she watched for the return of the rest of their group. Juliette sat down on the sofa next to Bryce and used a washcloth to wipe the blood from his knuckles. Turning on the small television, Melanie surfed the channels, looking for the news. There was a small bar at the bottom of a show, with a scrolling message announcing breaking news. Apparently someone had reported the shooting at the club, and the cops had the place surrounded.

    No one said anything as they waited; only the television made any noise. Weylin brought Ree a banana once she had finished the energy drink. He propped open the swinging door that led to the front of the shop with a stool so he could watch out the large front windows. A cop car screamed past, lights flickering and siren blaring.

    Biting her thumbnail, Ree continued her trek around the room, the pit of her stomach quivering with fear. A buzzing sound drew her attention to the bag she¡¯d left next to the couch. Snatching the backpack off the floor, she dug through the front pocket for her cell phone. The ringing had stopped by the time she had it in her hand, but the flashing missed-calls icon showed twenty-two new messages. Sitting on the couch, Ree covered her face with her hands. She had forgotten to call her parents and she knew they were frantic, even without the umpteen messages.

    ¡°Call them and tell them you¡¯re okay.¡± Sophie sat down next to Ree and looked at her with patient eyes. ¡°With the shooting on the news, they are bound to be in a panic.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to want to know where I¡¯ve been. They¡¯re going to want me to come home, and I can¡¯t. Not until I know that Paden and Roland are okay.¡±

    ¡°Tell them what you have to, Ree, but ease their minds.¡±

    Nodding, Ree grabbed her phone and headed up the stairs. Better to not have to look at everyone as they listened to her conversation. Sitting down on the bed, she took a deep breath before dialing her home phone number. It only rang once before some picked up.

    ¡°Ree? Ree? Where are you? Are you okay?¡± Her father¡¯s rushed words were rising in pitch, and Ree had trouble understanding him.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Dad. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m sorry I forgot to call.¡±

    ¡°Where the hell have you been? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± Taking a deep breath, her father tried to speak slower. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still not used to having a phone and forgot it was on silent.¡± Running her hands over the bedspread, she tried to smooth some of the wrinkles. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±

    ¡°Ree, there¡¯s been a shooting downtown. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad. That¡¯s what made me think to look at my phone. I¡¯m at the antique shop, helping Sophie.¡± Ree looked up and hoped he heard the truth in her words.

    ¡°You were supposed to come home right after school, Ree. We needed to talk. Now your mother is practically catatonic. The only thing she¡¯ll say is that Tristan is watching over her. It¡¯s not good, Ree. You should have known not to put this kind of stress on her.¡± Anger laced his words, but what really made Ree cringe was the strain and hopelessness. ¡°You need to come home right now.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t come home yet.¡±

    ¡°Alastriana McKenna, you need to get your butt home right now. I¡¯m not playing with you. Someone died at a club tonight. You have your boss bring you home, and you might as well tell her that you won¡¯t be working there any more, too.¡±

    Fear clutched Ree¡¯s stomach, and her voice come out in a rush. ¡°Who was it? Who died?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get home, Ree. Which I expect to be in less than ten minutes. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, listen to me. I need to know who died, okay? Tell me who it was!¡± Please, don¡¯t let it be Paden or Roland. Please, I don¡¯t want them to die for me, Ree thought to herself.

    ¡°Ree, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. We¡¯ll talk about it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tell me who it was!¡± Ree stood up, pressing the phone to her ear.

    ¡°Duncan. The man that had recently taken over the club after the original owner disappeared.¡±

    Falling back onto the bed, Ree breathed in and out several times before she was able to say anything else. ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ree. It doesn¡¯t matter at this point. What matters is that you aren¡¯t home yet. I expect you here in fifteen minutes. Do you hear me? I¡¯m not joking around, Ree.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Dad. I hear you. I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get here.¡± There was a pause, and Ree waited patiently for whatever was bothering him. ¡°I love you, Ree.¡±

    ¡°Love you, too.¡± Hanging up the phone, Ree ran downstairs to see if the guys had shown back up.

    Melanie was sitting at the bottom of the stairs. Looking over her shoulder, Mel shook her head no. Ree sat down next to her friend and put her head in her hands.

    ¡°My dad wants me home, but I can¡¯t go yet. Not until I know they¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Putting an arm around Ree, Melanie put her head on Ree¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re going to be okay, Ree. They¡¯re both too stubborn to let something happen.¡±

    Ree snorted and put her head back in her hands.

    When Sophie moved from her seat back to the windows, Ree peeked from between her hands. Anticipation rolled through the room as the others heard whatever had grabbed the older Guardian¡¯s attention. Standing, Ree put her hand on the banister and reached with the power to see who was outside. When she felt the two people entering the parking lot, Ree flew from the stairs and out the door.

    ¡°Ree!¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was lost in the winter wind as Ree launched herself at the two shadows rounding the corner. Throwing her arms around their necks, she squeezed tightly before stepping back and placing her hands on her hips.

    ¡°What took so long? We¡¯ve been worried!¡±

    Roland laughed outright, while Paden smirked. The others were standing behind Ree and she could feel their relief at seeing their friends, their family. Smiles brightened everyone¡¯s face, even Sophie¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny! This was torture.¡± Shaking her head, Ree smiled to see them both unharmed.

    ¡°We had to take the long way back. The cops are out in force, and we were trying to not be seen.¡± Paden looked at Roland and laughed. ¡°I never knew there were so many back alleys in Savannah. We even ran across some roofs. Who does that?¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡± Grinning, Roland looked at Paden. ¡°It saves a lot of time on commuting.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Leaning forward, Weylin looked eager for details.

    ¡°I won.¡± Paden¡¯s smile was brilliant as he looked at Ree possessively.

    ¡°Not by much, godling.¡± Roland shook his head in amusement. His blue eyes focused on Ree for a moment, but quickly looked away.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! What was the final tally? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Geez. Later, Weylin. Ree has to get home. Her dad¡¯s going to go ballistic as it is.¡± Juliette pushed Weylin¡¯s shoulder.

 Page 17

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Paden said. From the corner of Ree¡¯s eye she saw Roland give a subtle nod, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had changed between the two guys.

    ¡°Let me grab my bag first.¡± Running inside, Ree snatched her discarded backpack off of the floor. Weylin and Roland were coming in the door as she left, talking about what had happened at the club.

    ¡°That is sick, man. A napkin holder?¡± Weylin was looking at Roland in awe, but the Dark One only had eyes for Ree as she squeezed past. Obviously sensing he was in the way, Weylin wandered on over to the fridge and began poking around inside.

    ¡°Ree, are you okay? You weren¡¯t hurt tonight, were you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. My dad is super pissed and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m grounded for the rest of my life, but I¡¯m alive and well.¡± Ree smiled at him, not wanting to run out and leave him. There was something so sad and broken in his expression; she found it hard to move away from him. ¡°Are you okay? You weren¡¯t hurt were you?¡±

    ¡°Other than a bruised ego, I¡¯m completely unscathed. I can¡¯t believe the godling won.¡± Shaking his head, Roland made a pained expression. ¡°It wounds me that I lost the chance to take you home tonight.¡±

    ¡°You guys bet about who got to take me home?¡± Chagrin and pleasure battled in her stomach. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be flattered or ticked.

    ¡°Well, a wager isn¡¯t a wager without a prize.¡± Stepping closer to her, his hand moved to her hair, and he ran his fingers through it. ¡°And there isn¡¯t a prize I want more than the chance to spend more time with you.¡± Her heartbeat sped up and she felt herself lean closer to Roland, needing to comfort him. Wanting something she wouldn¡¯t admit.

    ¡°You better go, otherwise your father really will ground you for life.¡± Stepping back, Roland smiled wickedly. ¡°Of course, that just means I¡¯d get to spend more nights in your room.¡±

    Shaking her head, Ree gave him a little smile and ran out to where Paden was waiting in his car. His eyes were dark, but he didn¡¯t say anything about how long it had taken Ree to get her bag. Instead he pulled out of the parking lot and headed toward Ree¡¯s house.

    ¡°Well, time to face the music. I wonder how I can get out of being grounded.¡± Ree strapped herself into the seat and tried to shake the confusion that lingered in her heart.

    Chapter 25

    ¡°What are you wearing?¡± Ree¡¯s father opened the door and stared at her clothes in confusion. Mentally slapping herself, Ree realized she had forgotten to change back into her school uniform.

    ¡°Uh, they were at Sophie¡¯s house. She had some clothes she didn¡¯t want anymore.¡± Ree was glad he couldn¡¯t see her torn sleeve. That would really worry him.

    ¡°She gave you that jacket?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t fit her.¡±

    Shaking his head, her father rubbed a hand over his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go see your mom. She wouldn¡¯t come out of our room. You¡¯re going to have to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ree. I do. But you have to think about how things are affecting your mom. This was really rough on her.¡± He led the way to her parents¡¯ bedroom. When he got there, he looked at Ree and lowered his voice. ¡°See if you can get her to eat something. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s had anything at all today.¡± Ree nodded and motioned for him to open the door.

    ¡°Ree¡¯s here.¡± He nodded his head toward the bed, and Ree sat down next to her mom. There were tissues covering the bed, and her mother¡¯s eyes were puffy and red-rimmed.

    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m so sorry I worried you and Dad. I was just picking up some extra hours at the shop. I thought I had told you, but I guess I forgot with everything else going on.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s voice was shaky as she turned to look at Ree.

    Shuddering, Ree looked at her mother and frowned. ¡°Mom, I am completely safe. Do you want to get something to eat? Dad said you haven¡¯t eaten in a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you want something? I could make us some food.¡± Her mother sat up and looked around the room with glazed eyes. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll make salmon patties. How does that sound?¡±

    Ree couldn¡¯t help but frown. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like salmon patties, but those had been Tristan¡¯s favorite before he died. Putting an arm around her mother, she helped her get out of bed and put some slippers on.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me make something? You can go watch that travel show you and Dad like so much.¡±

    ¡°No, dear. I¡¯m good. Better to keep busy.¡± A moment of clarity washed over her mother¡¯s face as she looked at Ree. ¡°You know you¡¯re grounded, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Sighing, Ree followed her mother to the kitchen and helped get the stuff for salmon patties. Paden was supposed to be back later that night, so she had time to eat with her parents. Drake was outside her house right now, doing the rounds. She hoped no one saw him and thought he was a burglar. It would be easier to explain one of her friends sneaking into the house.

    Taking a large mixing bowl down from a shelf, Ree walked to the pantry and grabbed some of the ingredients. Her mother was busy mixing eggs and milk with seasoning in another bowl.

    ¡°Honey, grab the leftover mashed potatoes from the fridge.¡± Her mother was quickly losing her shuffle and picking up her pace now that she was in her domain.

    ¡°Er, I think we ate all of them last night.¡± Her father put his hands on the counter and flashed his wife a guilty grin. ¡°What about a salad and rolls?¡±

    ¡°You ate all of those mashed potatoes?¡± Turning around, Ree¡¯s mom put a hand on her hip and shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°I did have help.¡± Nodding in Ree¡¯s direction, her father tried to share the guilt.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. You know how I love me some mashed potatoes!¡± Ree smiled and rubbed her belly. ¡°They were delicious, too.¡± She planted a kiss on her mother¡¯s head as she grabbed the salt and pepper. ¡°I¡¯ll make the salad.¡±

    Other than the sound of the food preparation, the kitchen was quiet as they worked. Ree sliced lettuce, tomatoes, and a cucumber for the salad, while her father shredded some cheese and put some rolls in the oven. Her mother deftly mixed ingredients for the main course and popped the patties into the skillet. The sizzle of the hot grease and the smell of the warming ingredients made Ree¡¯s stomach rumble. I slept through lunch and skipped dinner. No wonder I¡¯m so hungry! She popped a cucumber slice in her mouth.

    Sitting at the kitchen island, they all chowed down on the delicious food. Ree¡¯s father seemed extremely excited to see his wife eat something, and Ree felt a little relief at the lack of fog in her mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So, you were at the shop?¡± Her father popped a bite of salmon in his mouth and looked at her expectantly.

    ¡°Yeah, Sophie needed help. I just forgot to mention it.¡± Using her fork, Ree pushed the salad around on her plate. So far she had managed to stick to the truth. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to quit. I need to make money for my college fund.¡±

    ¡°Ree, I applaud you dedication, but there are more important things in life than working. In fact, I wanted to talk to you about that today. I¡¯m planning on quitting my job.¡±

    ¡°What? But what will you do?¡± Mouth hanging open, Ree looked from parent to parent.

    ¡°There¡¯s a local firm that has expressed interest in me. I wouldn¡¯t have to travel as much, and I¡¯d get to spend more time with you and your mother.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡± Taking another bite of salad, Ree gave herself a little time to think. She already had to get out of being grounded, but with her father being home more, it was going to be difficult to hide things. ¡°What do you think, Mom?¡±

    ¡°I like it. I get lonely in the house when you and your father are gone.¡± Sadness flashed through her mother, and Ree winced in understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been so wrapped up in what I¡¯m doing.¡± Reaching out, she grabbed her mother¡¯s free hand. ¡°I love you guys so much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ree. You deserve to have a life, but after Tristan¡­¡± Fog clouded her mother¡¯s eyes for a minute. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was the medicine, but I swear I saw Tristan looking in my window.¡± Shaking her head, she took a sip of sweet tea. ¡°Maybe I was dreaming.¡±

    Fear clutched Ree¡¯s heart, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Yeah, probably just a dream. When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Earlier this afternoon, I think. The sun had just gone down and your father had run to the store for some sugar.¡±

    Before Teagan and Drake were in town, Ree thought. She needed to let the others know her brother had paid her mother a house call.

    ¡°You were probably just half-awake. Still dreaming, but not really asleep.¡± Ree got up and picked up her plate. ¡°So, how long am I grounded for?¡±

    ¡°Two weeks.¡± Her father picked up his own plate and rinsed it in the sink. ¡°And we¡¯ll talk about the job tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Kissing each of them, she headed for her room. ¡°I¡¯m gonna call it a night.¡±

    ¡°Good night, sweet potato.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Ree.¡±

    Her room was dark, and her extra sense told her that she was alone. She fell onto her bed and immediately texted everyone to let them know she thought Tristan had been to her house. Sophie immediately texted back that Teagan and Drake were both patrolling her house and that she would be over that night as well. Paden didn¡¯t respond, which worried Ree. With nothing else to do, she took a shower and settled into bed. Picking up her book, she read a few sentences before setting it back down in her lap. She looked at the clock next to her bed and wondered why Paden hadn¡¯t made it back. Unable to wait any longer for him to call, she sent him a quick text asking where he was.

    It only took a few minutes before he replied, but his message was less than reassuring. ¡°My parents are freaking out. I can¡¯t leave. Roland is coming over.¡± Reading the message out loud, Ree couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart deflate. Her phone beeped again and she read the new message with a smile. ¡°Wish I could be with you.¡±

    Setting the phone back on her nightstand, Ree tried to quell the disappointment searing her heart. After everything that had happened that night, she had wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto really see that Paden wasn¡¯t hurt.

    She picked up her book again and settled in to wait for Roland to show up. Hopefully, the Dread Pirate Roberts would be able to distract her from everything that was worrying her. After a while, her eyes grew heavy and the words in the book became blurry.

    Weeds pulled at the ends of her tunic and wrap. Tiny pebbles and dirt had made it into her sandals, making each step painful, but she couldn¡¯t stop moving. Sophronia was behind her, carrying the sword she had taken from their father¡¯s dead guard, constantly urging her forward. They were almost to the house now, and she could hardly think for the fear clutching her chest.

    The moon was hidden behind clouds, making it difficult to see where she was walking, and she stumbled after catching her foot in a hole. Sophronia immediately grabbed her arm, helping her regain her feet before moving forward. Lights from torches surrounded the house, casting a soft glow into the field. Picking up her pace, she darted toward the garden where she could hear music drifting through doors.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Seeing Sophronia hesitate made her stop in her tracks. This close to the house, she could see the dark stain of blood on her sister¡¯s clothing. ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Sophronia lifted her head and sniffed at the air.

    Hearing the sound of a voice she would know anywhere had her feet moving of their own accord. He was in danger because of her, and she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him. Sophronia was hissing curses behind her, but she didn¡¯t care. After everything they had seen, had experienced, that night, she had to know that he was safe.

    Just as she was about to burst through the foliage surrounding the open garden, her sister grabbed her arm and pulled her to her knees.

    ¡°Wait, sister.¡±

    Pulling at the fingers on her arm, she tried to free herself, but Sophronia was too strong. Fear made the blood pound in her ears. ¡°Please, Sophronia.¡±

    Shaking her head, Sophronia motioned for her to keep her voice down. That was when she heard the sound of her intended¡¯s voice nearing them. As if the night could not get any worse, she heard the unmistakable sound of his deep laugh drifting to her ears. It was the sound he generally reserved for the few moments they had been alone and she hated the thought that he was sharing it with someone else.

    The moment her sister¡¯s fingers loosened on her arm, she was on her feet and through the bushes. Her intended was wrapped around a tall, dark-haired woman, his mouth on hers. Her heart dropped to her feet and tears welled in her eyes. That was when the woman looked up and met her stare. Black eyes mocked her hurt, and she smiled, revealing dagger-like teeth. The demon holding her future husband turned her head and struck his neck like a snake. In that moment, the unexplained energy she had used earlier that night flew from her body in a wave and she felt her feet leave the ground.

    ¡°DOSIETO!¡±

    Chapter 26

    Hands pulled Ree into a sitting position, shaking her gently. ¡°Ree. Ree, it¡¯s a dream. Wake up.¡±

    When she came to her sense and realized someone was sitting on her bed, she shoved away and fell against the headboard. She raked the hair out of her face and tried to catch her breath.

    ¡°Why is it that I never get a good night¡¯s rest when you¡¯re around?¡± Ree squinted at Roland and frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we could come up with a way to help you relax.¡± Raising an eyebrow, he smiled at Ree, making her pulse race.

    Deciding to ignore his innuendo, she looked at her clock and noticed she had been out for a few hours. ¡°Did you break in through my window again?¡±

    ¡°How else was I going to get into your room?¡± Roland leaned backward so that he was propped up on his elbows along the foot of her bed. ¡°Besides, it wasn¡¯t like you didn¡¯t know that I was coming. Your godling said he sent you a message.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my godling.¡±

    ¡°Then what is he?¡± Something in Roland¡¯s expression intensified. ¡°Something is going on between you two.¡±

    Ree looked away as heat seeped into her cheeks. This was not a conversation she wanted to have with Roland, so she decided to ask about something that was prominent on her mind.

 Page 18

    ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re going to avoid my question. Very well. How did what happen?¡± He shook his head so his hair fell out of his eyes.

    ¡°How were you turned?¡± Her voice was hesitant, because she knew that it would upset him. Yet, part of her felt that she had to know. That she had to hear it from him.

    His body froze and his eyes narrowed as he studied her face. ¡°Why do you want to know that, Ree?¡± His jaw was tight and she could see the suspicion in his eyes.

    She swallowed to buy time before responding. Should she tell him about her dream? Her mind teetered back and forth for a moment. If she told him about the dream, would he take that as an opening to say what he wanted from her? That scared her for so many reasons.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± she finally replied.

    His eyes continued to search her face for something. When he finally sat up and scooted back against the footboard, she knew he was going to answer her question. Pain and fear radiated from him, making her regret asking. He was worried she would think less of him, but she didn¡¯t know how to comfort him without giving away her dream.

    ¡°My family was very wealthy and wielded a great deal of political power. This meant that I spent a great deal of time networking, going to parties, negotiating deals on behalf of my father. The night I was turned I was at the house of my parents¡¯ friends. The family was one of the largest and most influential families in our little part of Greece. I didn¡¯t want to go, you know. I hated the duties that fell on me, hated the fake people and the backstabbing. To make it all worse, Tria was away on family business, which meant I wouldn¡¯t have the comfort of her presence. She was my intended, but until our marriage was final, she still owed her family her service.¡± His eyes searched her face for a moment, and a wave of longing filled the room.

    ¡°Tria and Sophie were with their father, on the way to meet with merchants. He doted on his daughters and included them in his business dealings. I was prepared for an extremely dull evening of old men telling tales, but found that everyone was talking about a new girl. At first, I was relieved that there was something new to discuss. There was something different in the way she moved and spoke.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment, and Ree felt the inner pain the memory brought. ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in knowing more about her, for I felt something dark about her motives. It¡¯s hard to explain, but I knew that she was up to no good.

    ¡°She managed to manipulate me into walking with her in the garden. Once we were alone, she changed¡ªmorphed into the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. I wanted her, needed her. I promised her my fortune, marriage. I would have given her anything, even though there was a voice in the back of my mind screaming for me to wake up.¡± Curling his lip, he shook his head in disgust.

    ¡°Roland, you don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡± Ree¡¯s heart broke listening to his recounting. Adding his pain to the pain she felt in the dream was almost unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked this.¡±

    ¡°No, Ree. You have a right to know, don¡¯t you?¡± Shaking his head, his eyes glazed over as he thought of that long-ago night. ¡°She told me she wanted something else. When she asked me to kiss her, I could barely contain myself. When¡­ when her mouth touched mine, the rest of the world ceased to exist. Nothing mattered until I heard Tria say my name. I saw her just before Della bit me. She was covered in blood and there was pain etched on her face. I wounded her that night¡­.¡± His voice trailed off, lost in thought. Ree reached out to touch him, but he was across the room in a flash.

    ¡°No, Ree, don¡¯t pity me. I can¡¯t handle your sympathy after what I did to her. After what I did to you.¡± He paced the room while Ree sat there, dumbfounded.

    ¡°While I was at a party, Tria¡¯s family was murdered by Dark Ones. While I was alone in a garden with a strange girl, Tria and Sophie were trying to figure out what was happening to them. They had come to find me, to warn me, and I was in the arms of another woman.¡± He looked at Ree, anger and hurt making his eyes bright. ¡°Do not pity me, Ree. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    She felt a sorrow so deep that it brought tears to her eyes as Roland looked at her. The self-loathing he felt was not something she could allow to continue. Moving slowly, she stood up and walked toward the Dark One standing in her bedroom. She knew that this vulnerable side of him was not something he shared with other people. She laced her fingers with his and studied his face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to forgive you, Roland. You know there was nothing you could have done, I know there was nothing you could have done, and Tria knew as well.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree decided she would share her dream no matter what it might cause. He had suffered with this burden for centuries and deserved some closure. ¡°Tria understood what was happening when she saw Della attack you. She never held that against you. When she called your name, it wasn¡¯t because she had seen you with another woman, but because she feared for you.¡±

    ¡°You remember?¡± His shaky voice triggered the unshed tears in her eyes. Wet, salty lines traced paths down her cheeks. As if he couldn¡¯t help himself, he pulled her against his chest and buried his face in her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. So, so sorry.¡± He trembled against her, and she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Hurting you is the last thing I would ever want to do.¡± Tilting Ree¡¯s head back with his hand, his lips moved toward hers.

    Chapter 27

    Jerking backward, she gave a small shake of her head. Her heart ached to kiss him, to get lost in his arms, but her stomach churned with discomfort. She looked into his eyes and tried to understand what she was feeling. The extreme opposites wrestling in her mind were overwhelming. She wanted to comfort him, to make him feel better, but she wasn¡¯t sure that this was the right way to do it. And there was Paden. What would he say? The thought of hurting him made her close her eyes.

    ¡°Ree.¡± His eyes were wide, waiting for her rejection.

    Shaking her head, she took a step back and watched as he let his hands fall to his side in defeat. His face fell and the hurt washed across the room, mingling with her guilt to make her miserable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roland. I like you and I dreamt tonight of how much Tria loved you, but I¡¯m not Tria. Not anymore.¡± Tears filled her eyes, and she blinked to try and control them. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to distinguish what I feel from what Tria felt that I don¡¯t know where I begin and she ends. But I do know that I don¡¯t want to hurt you, and I don¡¯t want to hurt Paden.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t tell where you begin and where she ends because you feel something for me in this life as well.¡± Roland took a step closer to her. His eyes were soft and gentle. ¡°Maybe you just need a little more time to figure it out. I can give you time, Ree. I have lots to spare.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Roland.¡± Shaking her head, she went to climb into her bed. She was taking the easy way out and putting space between them. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know, and this is just the icing on the cake.¡± With sharp jerks, she straightened the wrinkles out of her bedspread.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to not push you, Ree. I don¡¯t want to upset you. But I am going to do my best to win your heart.¡± Sitting down in the rocking chair, he turned so that he could see her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s what scares me,¡± Ree whispered.

    ¡°Consider yourself warned, then.¡± Roland smiled at her before leaning back in the chair.

    ¡°Roland.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He cut his eyes to the side so he could see where she was sleeping.

    ¡°When did you change your name?¡± Twisting the blanket in her fingers she didn¡¯t meet his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the exact date, but it was somewhere in the 1800s. Why do you ask?¡± Curiosity filled his voice, even though his profile was relaxed.

    ¡°Dositeo was your name when you knew Tria. I just wondered when you changed it.¡± The steady rocking of the chair stopped, and he turned to look at Ree fully.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I dreamt of it tonight.¡± Biting her bottom lip, she looked up at him, hoping he wouldn¡¯t ask for more details.

    ¡°Ah.¡± He was still for a long minute. ¡°When I was in England with Sophie, I felt it was best to try and fit in a little better. I changed my name to Roland, while Sophie shortened hers. Her original name was Sophronia.¡± His voice became thoughtful. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of her as Sophronia in a long while. Her name truly suits her. It means wise and sensible.¡±

    ¡°What does Dositeo mean?¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s possession.¡± His voice held a bitter edge Ree wished she could erase.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful name, but I¡¯m glad you changed it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why?¡± A smile pulled at one side of his mouth.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re no one¡¯s possession. You¡¯re Roland, the smart-aleck Dark One. You don¡¯t take anyone¡¯s crap. You belong to yourself. I like that about you.¡±

    He laughed quietly, and Ree¡¯s heart felt a little lighter for it. She hated seeing him upset. Whether that was something left over from Tria, or simply herself, she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Thank you, Ree. I like that about me as well.¡±

    The room grew quiet and it wasn¡¯t long before Ree felt herself drifting to sleep. She felt safe with Roland watching her. Now, if only my dreams will leave me alone, was her last thought.

    ¡°Leave.¡± The soft voice was insistent. ¡°You must leave now, Alastriana.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ree looked over her shoulder and pulled at the white strap that had slid down her arm. Looking down, she couldn¡¯t dispel the confusion that slithered into her foggy mind. She was wearing a long white dress that fell to the floor in pleats. There was a gold armband encircling her bicep and earrings that tinkled when she moved her head.

    ¡°Leave, youngling. You must leave this dream.¡±

    ¡°Dream? Who¡¯s there? Where am I?¡± Ree spun to look around, but she was in a large throne room, alone. Different sized thrones filled the room, some more grandiose than others.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the gods¡¯ home, but you must not stay. Leave before he realizes that you have crossed the boundary.¡± An old woman appeared before Ree, and she stepped back in shock. The woman¡¯s silver hair hung around her shoulders, practically glowing against her midnight blue cloak. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to hide you for now, but I cannot do so for long.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Who is looking for me?¡± Shaking her head, Ree looked at the woman.

    ¡°I dare not say his name, dear. If he finds you here, our efforts will be for nothing. Go home. You¡¯re needed there.¡± The older woman stepped toward Ree. ¡°Take care of what is yours, Ree McKenna.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hecate.¡± The goddess placed a graceful hand on Ree¡¯s shoulder and guided her away from the thrones. ¡°Be wary of the blond god. He is more dangerous than the others acknowledge. Now, go home. They need you there.¡±

    As things started to fade, Hecate¡¯s voice filled her ears. ¡°Trust your heart, Ree. I have faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Ree, we have to get out of here.¡± Paden tugged on her arm as she looked around in confusion. Flames and smoke flickered along the ceiling, casting shadows across his tired face. He moved away from her to look out the tall window and Ree caught sight of the limp form on the bed. The face was blank¡ªnot blank as in expressionless, but completely featureless. As if her mind couldn¡¯t understand exactly what she was seeing.

    The door behind Ree was flung open and she found herself face-to-face with Shannon¡¯s boyfriend, Michael. His eyes were completely black and flames outlined his muscular frame. She was paralyzed, her feet unable to move as Paden launched himself at his one-time friend. Horrified, Ree watched as Tristan appeared behind the struggling forms of Michael and Paden. Her brother¡¯s mouth was covered in blood and he grinned, baring his fangs as he brought a sword to the back of Paden¡¯s exposed neck.

    ¡°Take care of what is yours, Alastriana.¡± Hecate¡¯s voice floated through Ree¡¯s mind as she jolted awake. Her heart beat quickly and tears were gathered in the corners of her eyes. Reaching for the bottled water on her nightstand, she took a large swallow to ease her sore throat.

    ¡°Are you okay, Ree?¡± Roland¡¯s calm voice crept through the dark. The rocking chair¡¯s motion stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just bad dreams.¡± Putting the water bottle back on the small table, she noticed that her phone was blinking. Paden wanted to know if she was okay. Closing her eyes tightly, Ree wished that he was with her so that she could make sure he was still alive. She told him she was fine, that nightmares had woken her up. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had sensed her anxiety even though he was all the way at his house. After he promised to see her in the morning, she set the phone back down and stared at the shadows on her ceiling. Pulling the blanket up to her chin, she found it hard to go back to sleep. What had Hecate meant about crossing a boundary and protecting what belonged to Ree? Had she meant Paden belonged with her?

    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Roland had resumed the gentle rocking of the chair, but his head was cocked so he could see her. ¡°You were talking in your sleep. Is there anything you need to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Roland. I¡¯m just not sure what is going on anymore.¡± Ree rolled over onto her side and moved her pillow so it was folded underneath her cheek. ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°You asked where you were and said someone was looking for you. You also called out for the godling.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was calm, but she could hear the sadness that underlay his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roland.¡± Cringing, Ree bit her lip, not sure what else she could say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, Ree.¡± Sighing, Roland leaned his head back against the chair. ¡°Alastrianas often have dreams that are more important than other people¡¯s dreams. If you think you need to tell me or Sophie about your dreams, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then go to sleep. You only have another hour or so before your alarm is set to go off.¡± He shifted in his seat. ¡°I will probably be gone before you wake up¡ªthat way we won¡¯t have a repeat of yesterday.¡±

    Fear clutched at Ree¡¯s throat, but she tried to keep her calm. She had thought she would want to be alone as much as possible, but with everything that was happening, she found the others¡¯ presences comforted her in ways she hadn¡¯t expected.

 Page 19

    Roland seemed to sense her discomfort. ¡°I will stay as long as I can. Don¡¯t forget that even if you don¡¯t see them, Drake and Teagan are out there as well. Someone will be watching you at all times.¡±

    Ree nodded her head but realized he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never a problem, Ree.¡±

    Chapter 28

    Her mother was back in the kitchen when Ree made her way out of her room. She had pancakes and bacon waiting on the island. Ree threw her bag toward the door and snagged a slice of bacon.

    ¡°Sit down and eat, Ree. Your father said you were running late yesterday and didn¡¯t eat a good breakfast.¡± Her mom poured a glass of milk and set it next to Ree.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re feeling a little better?¡± Ree attempted to keep her voice neutral and upbeat, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice there was a large change in her mother¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°I do feel better. Ever since I had that dream of Tristan watching over me, I just feel peaceful.¡± Her mother hummed a little as she set the skillet in the sink. Ree almost gagged on her mouthful of milk.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°No, dear. I know it sounds crazy, but it helps.¡± Fixing Ree with a serious stare, her mom shook her head ruefully. ¡°I know he isn¡¯t here anymore. But I like thinking he¡¯s watching over us. I¡¯m sure he keeps an eye on you as well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure he does.¡± Ree pushed the bacon on her plate around and tried to swallow around the bitter taste in her mouth. Thankfully, there was a honk from the driveway and she was saved from having to talk anymore about Tristan.

    ¡°Remember to come straight home today, Ree McKenna. You¡¯re on lockdown, girly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Ree set her plate in the sink before grabbing her bag and heading out the door. ¡°Love you!¡±

    Melanie and Ree went straight to Sophie¡¯s shop. Surprisingly, the others were there as well. Paden was sitting on the steps outside the back door, worry clouding his eyes despite the smile he flashed at Ree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you inside,¡± Melanie said. She shoved Paden¡¯s arm playfully as she ran past and pulled the door closed behind her.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Ree tried to smile but found her face just didn¡¯t want to cooperate. She was itching to touch him and make sure he was really unhurt, but something in his eyes kept her at bay.

    ¡°Hey, yourself. Did you get any sleep?¡± They sat down on one of the parking stones. As if he couldn¡¯t help himself, he reached out and played with a strand of her hair.

    ¡°Not really. Lots of bad dreams.¡± Ree looked at him closely and couldn¡¯t help but notice the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°What about you? Why didn¡¯t you come over last night?¡±

    Snorting, he shook his head and looked away. Ree could feel his embarrassment, which only piqued her interest.

    ¡°They grounded me.¡± Setting his arms on his knees, he looked down at the ground. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. They forbid me from seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ree felt her mouth fall open. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Ree, you have to understand that with Claire dying and my aunt staying with us, they aren¡¯t thinking straight.¡± His green eyes pleaded with her to believe him. ¡°It isn¡¯t anything you¡¯ve done. You have to understand that.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand that. Why would they say you can¡¯t see me anymore? Did you tell them¡­¡± They hadn¡¯t had a chance to discuss any type of relationship status with everything else going on. In fact, it seemed silly to ask about it, but maybe he had mentioned something to his parents that made them aware of the fact.

    ¡°They¡¯ve known for a long time how I feel about you, Ree. It¡¯s kind of hard to hide things like that from the people that love you.¡± Smiling, he wrapped her hand in one of his. ¡°Even when I was trying to hide it from myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ree blushed and looked down at their hands. A soft laugh slid out of his throat, warming Ree all over.

    ¡°God, I love it when you blush. Do you know what it does to a guy? To know you¡¯re blushing for me?¡± Ree looked up to find him staring at her with fathomless eyes. ¡°It makes me want to do all sorts of things, Ree. I¡¯d do anything to make sure you keep looking at me the way you are right now.¡± He leaned toward her, and she tilted her head up. When his lips touched hers, she couldn¡¯t help the soft sigh that escaped her.

    After a moment, Ree pulled back and looked into Paden¡¯s deep green eyes. ¡°Now tell me why you¡¯re forbidden to see me.¡±

    ¡°I missed curfew last night.¡± Closing his eyes, Paden grimaced before peeking at Ree. ¡°They think you¡¯re a bad influence.¡±

    ¡°Bad influence? Me?¡± Ree couldn¡¯t help the squeak in her voice.

    ¡°Well, you know. You are turning into quite the rebel: staying out to all hours, letting guys into your room at night, even carrying a concealed weapon. To be honest, I¡¯m starting to see why they might think that way.¡± Scratching his chin, Paden cut his eyes toward her and smiled slyly. ¡°Of course, I think it¡¯s all sexy. So, win-win for me.¡±

    ¡°Paden! They can¡¯t possibly know all of that!¡± Narrowing her eyes, Ree pushed his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve missed curfew before.¡±

    Something dark fluttered across his face for a moment, and the sadness in his eyes wrenched at her heart. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t missed curfew since the night Tristan died.¡±

    Ree laced her fingers with his and leaned into his shoulder. ¡°Well, I guess I can understand why that would upset them.¡±

    Wrapping his arm around her, Paden pulled her closer, and Ree noticed he was wearing his school jacket instead of the leather one he¡¯d had on last night. ¡°I guess your coat from last night was a complete loss, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Apparently my healing abilities don¡¯t apply to leather. Can¡¯t heal something that¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°Good to know.¡± Ree couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the mental image of him sitting in his car, trying to use his immortal gifts to heal a leather jacket. Standing up, Ree pulled Paden with her. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside before we freeze to death. I¡¯d hate for you to experience another fail.¡±

    ¡°Hey! It wasn¡¯t a complete fail!¡±

    ¡°Really? Did the bullet holes close up on the jacket?¡±

    ¡°Um, no.¡± Standing on the steps of the back porch, Ree turned around and looked at Paden.

    ¡°Did the jacket start mooing?¡± Raising one eyebrow, Ree crossed her arms over her chest and tried to fight the smile pulling at her mouth.

    ¡°Okay. Now you¡¯re just being mean.¡± Reaching out, Paden grabbed her and pulled her against his chest. Digging his fingers into her sides, he tickled her while she squirmed. In some unspoken understanding, she didn¡¯t use the power to escape, and he didn¡¯t use his immortal strength to hold her. Once she managed to get loose, she was laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes. He looked up at her from the bottom step, a boyish smile brightening his face. Her heart thudded in her chest as she looked down at him, the memory of her dream coming to mind. She needed to push that image away and replace the nightmare with this moment, with the happy gleam in his eyes.

    Pulling him back toward her, she crushed his mouth to hers. At first he stood there, shocked, but then his mind seemed to catch up and he set his hands on her hips. He never tried to take control of their kiss, instead letting her decide on the intensity. When she finally pulled back, breathing heavily, he touched her cheek softly.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± He used his thumb to catch a tear that slid out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Not that I¡¯m complaining, mind you.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ needed to know you were here with me.¡± Sniffing gently, Ree gave him a watery smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t let anything happen to you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Happen? To me? Bah. I¡¯m Paden, The Super Immortal! Nothing can happen to me.¡± Puffing out his chest, Paden made Ree laugh. ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s go in before they come looking for us.¡±

    Inside the back room of the shop, the others were lounging around the room. Everyone was wearing street clothes, which meant none of them planned on going to school that day. I guess I¡¯m a bad influence after all, Ree thought to herself.

    ¡°Ree!¡± Juliette looked up from her book and smiled. ¡°How¡¯d your parents take it last night?¡±

    ¡°Not good. I¡¯m officially grounded.¡± Ree sat down on the floor next to the sofa. ¡°I have to be home after school lets out.¡±

    ¡°Kind of hard to fight vampires when you¡¯re stuck in your bedroom.¡± Weylin was sitting sideways in a plush chair, casually tossing a ball from hand to hand.

    ¡°Yeah, I know, Weylin.¡± Leaning against Juliette¡¯s legs, Ree threw a piece of scrap paper at her friend. ¡°Any tips on getting out of my punishment would be greatly appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m much better at getting into trouble than getting out of it.¡± Weylin rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Maybe Sophie can call and say she needs you at the shop.¡±

    ¡°No go. They want me to quit.¡±

    ¡°Quit? Oh, that¡¯s not good.¡± Juliette set up behind her and started pulling at Ree¡¯s hair. ¡°Ree, you¡¯ve got to start wearing your hair down more often. It¡¯s going to have a permanent ponytail hump.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Jules. It gets in my face and I¡¯ve got bigger things to worry about than my hair.¡±

    ¡°Okay guys, we need to talk about last night.¡± Sophie walked down the stairs as Jules finished braiding Ree¡¯s hair. ¡°Mr. Warren is going to be here in an hour to watch the shop while we go out.¡± Ree had met Mr. Warren once a week ago, the night Claire had been murdered. He was a professor from the local art college who had been introduced to the ¡®Community¡¯ when his wife was killed by Dark Ones.

    ¡°What are we going to do in town?¡± Paden leaned against the wall near the computer desk, his hands tucked into his pockets.

    ¡°There are things we need to work on. I want you guys to start functioning as group, to depend on each other as if Roland and I were never around.¡± Sitting down in her desk chair, Sophie looked at each of them. Ree could feel something dark and sad under the older Guardian¡¯s smooth expression. Ree¡¯s stomach tightened as she studied the tall Greek woman.

    ¡°We ran the gauntlet on the island.¡± Bryce settled back into the couch and crossed his arms. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do something similar to that then it would be easier at night.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to show you some of the places you can go if you are in trouble or if you need weaponry.¡± Sophie hit the power switch on her computer and quickly typed in her password. ¡°We¡¯re also going to talk about the gods some. And I think that is best done out and away from places they might be watching. This shop is supposed to be protected, but there are some new variables that make me cautious.¡±

    Ree knew that the involvement of Ares and Loki had rattled Sophie¡¯s confidence. The thought of the dark-haired god of war and the blond Norse god triggered another memory from her dreams last night. Biting her lip, Ree tried to think of a good way to bring it up without accidently attracting either of those gods¡¯ attention. If she was right, Hecate had warned her about Loki last night, and it might help Sophie to know who to watch.

    Chapter 29

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep everything in line while you¡¯re away, Sophie. I don¡¯t have another class until late this afternoon and Roland¡¯s offered to escort me on my walk back to campus.¡± Roland had shown up with the professor not long before the shop was set to open. Apparently Mr. Warren preferred to walk everywhere downtown. Pushing his black-framed glasses onto the top of his head, the older gentleman smiled at all of them. ¡°Now, shoo. Go do whatever it is that you need to do. I¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    Ree covered her hand with her mouth and looked away. Sophie might look young, but the thought of someone telling the centuries-old Guardian to shoo was priceless. Roland¡¯s mouth was twitching, and he obviously found the situation humorous as well.

    As they walked through the streets of the historic district, Ree couldn¡¯t help but wonder what people thought. The Guardians moved with a dangerous swagger, while Roland moved so smoothly most people wouldn¡¯t notice that his feet were even moving. And there, in the middle of the group, was Ree. She had changed in the last week, become more confident in herself, but it wasn¡¯t enough to compensate for her mortal legs. To anyone looking in from the outside, it would seem as if Ree was a bumbling idiot.

    Head held high, Sophie walked with purpose. She often drew the gazes of the men she passed, but her intense manner usually had them moving on quickly. After a little while, the group seemed to naturally fall into two separate sets. Reaching back, Paden grabbed Ree¡¯s hand and pulled her close to his side. Sophie and Weylin stayed close, flanking them, while the rest of their group formed a small knot a little ways behind.

    The sun was shining, which had the tourists out in full force as they passed the many shops. A group of older women walked past, wearing fanny packs and large cameras around their necks. The hens made a beeline for a gallery across the street. Apparently, the ladies had seen something the day before that they just couldn¡¯t live without.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get one of those.¡± Weylin¡¯s voice was thoughtful as he watched the women jaywalk.

    ¡°One of what?¡± Ree cocked an eyebrow and smiled at her friend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Wey-man. I think they might be too much woman for you.¡± Paden flashed a crooked grin.

    ¡°Har, har. I meant a fanny pack.¡± Looking thoughtful, Weylin ignored their expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°A¡­ fanny pack?¡± Sophie was looking at Weylin as if he had lost his mind, but Ree noticed the corners of her mouth twitching.

    ¡°Yeah. Think about all the cool things I could carry in one.¡± Completely unperturbed, Weylin stopped at the crosswalk and hit the button on the light post. ¡°I could carry knives and some of those cool collapsible swords that Roland uses. Oh, and snacks!¡±

    Unable to contain her laughter anymore, Ree leaned over and clutched her sides. ¡°Snacks? Weylin, I think you might need to lie down. You obviously have a fever or something.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be saying that the next time we¡¯re out and you get a hankering for a pizza or some popcorn. I could even carry bottled water and little sanitizer wipes.¡±

    ¡°How big of a fanny pack are you planning on getting?¡± Paden raised an eyebrow.

 Page 20

    Ree was wiping tears out of her eyes by the time the rest of their group caught up. When Juliette asked what she was laughing at, Ree couldn¡¯t get the words out to explain.

    ¡°Popcorn and pizza.¡± Ree wheezed with laughter between words. ¡°Fanny pack!¡±

    ¡°Breathe, Ree. Breathe!¡± Bryce thumped her on the back, almost knocking her over, which only made her laugh harder.

    ¡°Sophie, I think Ree has cracked under all the pressure.¡± Roland looked at Ree in concern, but one side of his mouth quirked up in a half smile.

    ¡°I want to know why she¡¯s talking about fanny packs. Someone tell me she isn¡¯t planning on getting one.¡± Juliette was looking at Ree as if she was going to stage an intervention.

    ¡°Not her, me!¡± Weylin jerked a thumb at his chest and smiled at Juliette¡¯s grimace. The light turned and the street sign blinked, indicating that pedestrians should cross. ¡°Think about it, Jules. It¡¯s very useful. I can carry weapons, snacks, and I¡¯ll even let you bedazzle it!¡± He winked at Ree and she laughed again.

    ¡°Oh, hell no! I am not eating food you¡¯ve been carrying near your man-pickle. That is so not going to happen.¡± Everyone in the group sputtered and laughed at Juliette¡¯s comment. Even Sophie was chuckling by the time they reached the next sidewalk.

    Their good spirits carried them to the first stop on their walk. Sophie took them into a tobacco shop that had a weird-looking little man sitting on a stool behind the counter. Sophie nodded at him before leading their group up the stairs. Ree felt something odd about the man, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on exactly what bothered her. His eyes followed Ree as if he could tell what she was thinking. Frowning, Ree looked away and followed Sophie up the stairs and to the room above.

    It was a rather bland living area. A full-sized bed was pushed against a wall and covered with a drab blanket. The tiny kitchenette had a decades-old refrigerator, a two-burner stove, and no oven. The only window had a shade pulled down and a broken, empty curtain rod along the top. Sophie pulled off her leather gloves and went straight to what Ree had originally thought was a closet.

    The dark-haired Guardian pulled the door open and disappeared inside. Ree and her friends exchanged a look before following Sophie. What she had assumed would be a tiny closet actually surprised Ree by being a whole different room. Her mind tried to understand how there was another room in a building that shared a wall with the building behind it, but her thoughts were quickly derailed by what she found inside.

    There were bunk beds, folded clothes, and supplies. Weapons lined one wall in neat rows¡ªswords, knives, daggers, even bows and arrows. There were things that Ree couldn¡¯t identify, some of which she felt sure were armor. There were also things to fix the different swords and replacement parts on a long work table. Walking over to the table, Ree trailed her fingers along some of the tools. She had no idea what some of them were used for, but that made sense considering some of the different blades on the walls.

    Paden had a glint in his eye as he surveyed the hardware. Bryce had already taken a seat at the work table and was examining some of the odder apparatuses. Shaking his head, Weylin took the instrument out of Bryce¡¯s hand and turned it over. He sat down on the other stool and started sorting the things into drawers.

    ¡°Uh, how do you know where those things go?¡± Juliette cocked an eyebrow at her friend.

    ¡°Well, these allen wrenches should be grouped by size and shape. Also, these small pegs are for the expendable sections of the weapons.¡± The entire group grew quiet as they focused on Weylin. ¡°Geez, Sophie. Who keeps this shop up? This is a mess.¡± Muttering to himself, he started organizing some of the drawers.

    ¡°Actually, the golem down stairs was created to manage this safe house.¡±

    ¡°Golem?¡± Weylin snorted and looked up at Sophie. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re serious.¡±

    ¡°He felt¡­ odd. But aren¡¯t golems made out of inanimate objects? There was something about him that seemed alive.¡± Ree frowned at Sophie.

    ¡°He is animated by a spark of the life force that resides in all of us, but not enough to make him human. Think of him as a robot or animated computer program. He can do amazing things with tools, but doesn¡¯t have much of a vocabulary. Considering that Hephaestus, the god that created the golem, doesn¡¯t care for much conversation, it makes sense that speech wasn¡¯t high on his priority list.¡±

    ¡°Oh, boy. Another god to worry about.¡± Juliette leaned against the doorframe and frowned. ¡°How many of them are actually involved in all of this mess?¡±

    ¡°All of them are involved to some extent. Some more than others.¡± Sophie shrugged and turned back to the table that Weylin was straightening. ¡°If you need something from the golem, all you have to do is ask. They are made to fill your requests. They can speak some, but don¡¯t expect any type of detailed dialogue. Most importantly, they will provide weapons when you need them. They can repair your weapons when they are broken or make something you request.¡±

    ¡°So, what happens when someone comes into the shop downstairs and asks a bunch of complicated questions about cigars or matches?¡± Bryce fixed Sophie with one of his thoughtful stares.

    ¡°They either think the golems are rude or stupid. It won¡¯t be the first store to have employees that are considered unfit.¡± Shrugging, Sophie watched Weylin playing with the bolts and washers in the boxes lining the bench.

    ¡°Are all of the places like this one? A store with a hidden room?¡± Tucking her hands into her jacket pockets, Ree looked back toward the front room and grimaced.

    ¡°No. There are some that most people wouldn¡¯t venture near. Of course, we aren¡¯t really normal people.¡± Looking at Ree through his dark lashes, Roland flashed one of his trademark smirks. ¡°You aren¡¯t exactly normal people either.¡±

    Chapter 30

    There was a detached house not far from Ree¡¯s home, a small, rundown store near an unsavory spot of town, and a warehouse on the riverfront. Ree could understand why Roland had said that most people wouldn¡¯t go near some of the safe houses. Most of the windows along the first floor of the warehouse were broken, and graffiti covered the walls. This safe zone wasn¡¯t like the others. There were no golems, no hidden store rooms, and nothing to offer any type of comfort. It was purely a place to wait out the Dark Ones for daybreak.

    Spinning in a circle, Ree couldn¡¯t help but frown at the building. Shadows crept along the floor, and the smell of the brackish Savannah River filled the lower level. The thought of having to hide in the building sent shivers down Ree¡¯s back. Kicking an empty spray-paint can on her way to where Sophie was standing, Ree frowned at the older Guardian.

    ¡°Not exactly homey, is it?¡± Sophie knelt down and picked up a leaf that must have blown in through a broken window.

    ¡°No, not really.¡± Tucking some of her loose hair out of her face, Ree¡¯s eyes traveled over the rest of their group as they walked around the building, looking for weaknesses and hiding places. ¡°Who picks these places? You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve placed layers of intent to protect your home, Paden¡¯s pub, and the shop, but most of the safe zones are set up by the gods.¡±

    ¡°Which gods?¡± Narrowing her eyes, Ree looked at Sophie.

    ¡°Hecate and Hestia set up most of the places where you can take refuge. They are both associated with hearth and home. They worked together to build Sanctus Island.¡± Sophie looked away from Ree and watched as Weylin took the rickety wood stairs up to the next floor.

    ¡°And who set up this place?¡± Setting her feet, Ree faced Sophie.

    ¡°Hold on, I need to warn Weylin that there are some weak spots in the flooring.¡±

    Reaching out, Ree grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm. ¡°Weylin is a big boy. Tell me who set this safe house up.¡±

    ¡°Hel.¡± Sophie looked at Ree with serious eyes. ¡°Loki¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Hel? No wonder it¡¯s so inviting here.¡± Paden moved so he was standing behind Ree. ¡°Why would you bring us somewhere that may be compromised?¡±

    ¡°This is the only safe house on this side of River Street. If you found yourself in a bad situation, it could be your only option.¡± Sophie frowned for a moment. ¡°You know I don¡¯t take trusting our ¡®benefactors¡¯ lightly. You should only use this location in an extreme emergency.¡±

    Buzzing from Ree¡¯s phone jerked her attention to her jacket pocket. Ree pulled it out and frowned at the unknown number. Ignoring the call, she stuck it back in her pocket and shrugged at Paden. She headed for the stairs, and her phone buzzed a second time. Pulling it out of her pocket again, Ree stared at her mother¡¯s number. Biting her lip, she debated answering or not. She was supposed to be in math class right now, but had no idea why her mother would be calling her while she was supposed to be in school.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Paden¡¯s warm voice asked from beside Ree.

    ¡°My mother.¡± Looking at the phone, Ree frowned. Taking a deep breath, Ree hit the talk button and lifted the phone to her ear. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Ree? Where are you? Don¡¯t you dare lie.¡±

    Ree looked at Paden with wide eyes. What was she supposed to say? She didn¡¯t think telling her mother she was in an abandoned warehouse on the riverfront would go over very well. She also didn¡¯t think her mother would believe her if she said she was at school. Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed, and she pulled it out of her pocket as she walked away from Ree.

    ¡°Um¡­.¡± Ree shrugged at Paden and raised her eyebrows. Juliette¡¯s eyes were huge as she shook her head, while Bryce frowned in worry.

    ¡°Just come home, Ree. The police are here, and they want to talk to you.¡±

    Ree felt her mouth drop open. ¡°The police?¡±

    ¡°Come home, Ree. They¡¯re asking all sorts of questions about you, and I don¡¯t like it. I know you aren¡¯t at school. I already called and checked. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you better get your butt here soon. And bring Paden. His parents just showed up.¡±

    Ree¡¯s heart dipped in her chest, and Paden quietly muttered curses under his breath. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°And Ree? Consider yourself grounded indefinitely.¡± Her mother hung up the phone, leaving Ree with a terrible feeling in her stomach.

    ¡°We need to go.¡± Sophie strode back toward Ree and her friends. Melanie and Weylin came down bounding back down the stairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at Ree, Melanie¡¯s face showed the tension the group was exuding.

    ¡°My mom just called. She said the police were at my house.¡±

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t police officers. Those are darklings.¡± Sophie was tense as she looked at Ree.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Ree¡¯s feet were moving without thought. She was out the door of the warehouse in seconds and ran in the direction of the tourist area.

    ¡°Where are Teagan and Drake?¡± Roland¡¯s smooth voice was just behind Ree as she ran over the cobblestone street.

    ¡°Drake is just outside of the McKennas¡¯ house. He said the darklings seem to be waiting for Ree.¡± Sophie was keeping pace with Ree as she ran.

    ¡°Teagan?¡± Roland¡¯s voice was neutral, but Ree could feel the worry underlying his words.

    ¡°Drake hasn¡¯t been able to find her.¡± Worry spiked through the entire group and doubled what Ree was already experiencing. She hoped that nothing had happened to Teagan, but Ree was more worried about her mother.

    As they neared the more heavily populated areas, their group slowed down. They had attracted too much attention and people were starting to stare as they moved past.

    ¡°Split up. We¡¯re too big of a group. Roland, Bryce, and Melanie, get to my parent¡¯s house as fast as possible. The rest of us will follow.¡± Ree mounted the stairs to Bay Street and felt something brush her cheek.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep your mother safe.¡± Roland¡¯s words echoed in her ears as Bryce and Melanie joined him on the sidewalk. Ree hoped they wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention, but they could get to her house before anyone else could.

    Not waiting for the streetlight to say it was safe to cross, Ree jumped into the road after a car passed and dodged a truck before making it to the other curb. Anger fueled her legs, and she pushed past the other pedestrians. By the time she made it to the shop, her legs felt like rubber, but not as bad as it would have been before her week on the island. Sophie hit the key fob for her Land Rover, and Ree yanked the door open and threw herself into the front seat. It took only a few moments for the Guardian to have the vehicle out of the tiny parking lot and screeching through the historic squares.

    Paden leaned forward placed his hand on Ree¡¯s shoulder. She knew he was offering her comfort and remembered his parents were there as well. Reaching up, she covered his hand with hers and squeezed. She didn¡¯t leave her hand there long, though, instead reaching up to grab the oh-shit handle. Sophie was swerving around people walking through the quiet streets, slamming on the brakes when people weren¡¯t paying attention.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Sophie to come to a screeching halt in front of Ree¡¯s home. Ree was out the door before Sophie put the car in park. Paden¡¯s strong hands closed around her upper arms and pulled her to a halt. ¡°Wait. You can¡¯t run in there and start attacking darklings.¡± Leaning down so his face was near her ear, Paden¡¯s worried voice made Ree shiver. It wasn¡¯t just her parents in that house. Ree had noticed his parents¡¯ car parked by the curb as they neared her home. ¡°I can¡¯t let you walk into a trap, Ree.¡±

    ¡°What else do we do? They¡¯re waiting on us, Paden. They are waiting in my living room, and they have some reason for being here. I can feel it. I can feel their excitement and their nasty dark auras. If we don¡¯t go, they¡¯ll find a way to make us, and I¡¯m sure you know where their minds will go.¡± Ree placed her hand on his chest, just above his heart. ¡°You can¡¯t keep us from being in danger. This is what we¡¯re here to do. We¡¯re supposed to be protecting people from these monsters, and we¡¯re going to start with our families.¡± Ree looked up into his eyes and watched as he thought about what she had said.

    His eyes narrowed for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re dangerous, Ree.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She started to pull her hand back, but he grabbed it in his own.

    ¡°When you talk sense like that and stare at me with those big blue eyes, you¡¯re dangerous. It¡¯s pretty scary.¡± He pulled her hand up to his mouth and kissed her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

 Page 21

    ¡°Ree, I¡¯m coming in with you and Paden. The others are surrounding the house and looking for Teagan.¡± Sophie closed her cell phone and stuck it in her back pocket.

    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s go in there and find out what they want.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree squared her shoulders and pulled as much power as she could hold.

    Chapter 31

    They were sitting in the living room. One of the darklings, a tall man in his forties, sat next to her mother. A coffee cup was sitting on a saucer with several untouched cookies. Another man stood near the old fireplace, his arms crossed in front of his chest while he glowered at Ree¡¯s mother. Her father was sitting on the arm of the sofa next to his wife. He, too, had his arms crossed. Paden¡¯s father and mother were standing near the front windows, their expressions wavering from angry to disgusted.

    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Ree scanned her parents to make sure they were both unhurt before letting her eyes travel over the closest threat.

    ¡°Susan, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± After patting her mom¡¯s hand, Ree¡¯s father stood up. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± His eyes catalogued her clothes before looking at Paden and then Sophie. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you have to do with this, but since Ree has started working for you she¡¯s been getting into trouble. I¡¯d tell you to get out of my house, but I think you should stay. Whatever these detectives are here to talk to us about probably concerns you as well.¡±

    Sophie nodded her head, but offered no excuse. She moved so she wasn¡¯t blocked by either Paden or Ree, and Ree had the uncomfortable realization that it was so she could have a clear shot at the darklings.

    ¡°Paden, we told you that you were not to spend any more time with Ree.¡± Paden¡¯s father was a portly man in his late forties. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the disappointment was obvious. It was very clear this was exactly the type of thing that had them worried.

    Ree felt a twinge of hurt. She had known Paden¡¯s father for longer than she could remember. To think that he thought so little of her was painful, but she didn¡¯t have time to really focus on it.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Turning her attention on the darklings, Ree ignored everyone else in the room.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to ask the questions.¡± The man sitting next to her mother leaned forward. ¡°What were you doing last night, around ten o¡¯clock?¡±

    ¡°Move away from my mother.¡± The words were simple; her tone was not. Ree did her best to keep the power in check. If she wasn¡¯t careful she was going to start floating in front of her family.

    ¡°Ree.¡± Her mother¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°You had better answer the detective¡¯s questions.¡±

    ¡°Mom, these are not detectives.¡±

    ¡°Ree, you¡¯ve met these detectives before. They¡¯re the ones that came the night Tristan died.¡± Her father frowned as if something was tugging at his memory. ¡°Now answer their questions.¡±

    Stomach clenching, Ree felt as if she had been punched in the gut as she remembered that awful night. He mother¡¯s instant grief was almost overpowering. Paden stepped closer as if to offer his support, but she was starting to get used to that mental sting. The hurt didn¡¯t seem to hurt as long.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t understand. These guys are not good guys. They¡¯re the reason that Tristan was killed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Her father looked from her to the two men staring at his daughter hungrily. ¡°That¡¯s a very serious accusation.¡±

    ¡°We did not kill Tristan.¡± The man by the fireplace smiled at Ree.

    ¡°It was his decision to become a Dark One. Della learned from her previous mistakes. She knew he had to be willing.¡± The man on the couch looked at Ree with eyes that were too dark.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Paden¡¯s father stepped in front of his wife, letting his gaze move from one darkling to the other. ¡°I thought you told me that this had something to do with the shooting at that bar.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it does. We wanted to let you know your children were involved in the fiasco at Club Barlow. They stuck their noses into something that didn¡¯t concern them.¡±

    ¡°Now, I think that might be an exaggeration. After all, you¡¯re doing the exact same thing.¡± Sophie narrowed her gaze on the darkling standing by the fireplace.

    ¡°Guardian, this is between the children and their parents.¡± The darkling next to Ree¡¯s mother hissed at Sophie, his eyes growing dark in frustration.

    ¡°Guardian?¡± Ree¡¯s father moved to pull his wife to her feet, but the darkling grabbed her arm with viselike fingers.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Susan pulled against his grip, but gained no leeway.

    Ree reacted immediately. The power flared out from her raised hand and flung the darkling holding her mother against the wall above the sofa. He kept hold of her mother, pulling her out of her seat until his head cracked against the wall. His fingers went limp and Ree¡¯s mother scrambled toward her husband. Paden¡¯s father was cursing as he pulled his wife behind him and away from the commotion.

    The other darkling launched himself at Ree while she was distracted. Sophie met him with a growl, lifting him from the ground and throwing him out of the front window. Ree grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and tried to pull her toward the kitchen, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. Following her line of sight, Ree realized the darkling she had attacked was staring blankly at the ceiling. His head cocked at a funny angle. Bile rose in Ree¡¯s throat, but she quickly swallowed it. Now¡¯s not the time, Ree, she thought to herself.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Mom! We¡¯ve got to go.¡±

    Paden was herding his parents out of the room, but his eyes were on Ree. Fear was etched on his face, and he jerked his head toward the broken window. Shock caused her to skid to halt as she looked outside. It was unnaturally dark. So dark that someone driving down the street had turned on their headlights. A sleek head lifted from the shadows the shrubs offered and winked at Ree.

    The redheaded Guardian launched herself into the room and shook her head. ¡°Well, Alastriana, you sure know how to throw a party.¡± Teagan looked at the dead darklings and frowned.

    ¡°Good God. What happened to you?¡± Ree couldn¡¯t help but stare at the small woman. Teagan was covered in blood and dirt from head to toe.

    ¡°Someone thought it would be a good idea to try and kidnap me. Apparently, they thought I was their ticket into Della¡¯s good graces.¡± Frowning, Teagan pulled a leaf out of her hair and dropped it on the rug. ¡°But we have more important things to talk about. Like the fact that this dark is wrong. I have a feeling we¡¯re going to have company soon.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you, and what the hell is going on?¡± Ree¡¯s mother looked from Teagan to the dead detectives and back to the small redhead.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, ma¡¯am. A shame it¡¯s under these circumstances.¡± Teagan walked past Ree¡¯s mother and handed something to Sophie, who¡ªfor the first time Ree could remember¡ªcursed out loud. Ree only had a quick glance of an S-shaped pendant hanging from a broken chain.

    ¡°That pretty much sums it up.¡± Teagan walked past everyone, grabbed a towel off of the sink ledge, and dabbed at a nasty cut on her head. It was healing, but still dripped blood in her eyes.

    ¡°Paden, tell us what is happening right this moment.¡± Paden¡¯s father pulled him around, his eyes wide and angry.

    ¡°The short version is that there are evil gods wanting to take over the world, and Ree is the only one that can stop them.¡± Paden moved so he could see out the front window, his eyes searching the darkness.

    ¡°Paden O¡¯Reilly, you tell us the truth right now. And what the hell does any of this have to do with you?¡± Paden¡¯s mother spoke up, her hands clenched on the counter of the kitchen island. ¡°There are two dead detectives, for God¡¯s sake!¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡± Turning around, Paden flashed his fangs. ¡°And it has everything to do with you and Dad.¡± His mother made a choked sound of fear, her face ashen.

    ¡°Ree?¡± Susan turned Ree around to look at her face. Ree didn¡¯t hide the glow of her eyes, letting everyone in the room see. Her mother raised a hand and cupped Ree¡¯s cheek. ¡°What¡­ What has happened to you? Are you okay?¡±

    Touching her mother¡¯s hand, Ree nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. But there¡¯s a lot going on that you¡¯re just going to have to trust me about.¡± She paused for a moment and felt her chest constrict. Her mother was not going to handle what she had to say well. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something you have to know. And¡­ and it¡¯s going to upset you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree launched into what she knew would destroy her mother. ¡°Tristan is alive. No, not alive. He died the night of his accident, but he came back as something terrible. He killed Claire and a bunch of other people. He wants to kill me and won¡¯t stop until he does.¡±

    Silence blanketed the room, as Susan looked at Ree with large eyes. Ree¡¯s father moved behind his wife and set his hands on her shoulders. Deep lines etched his forehead and around his mouth, and his eyes were unfathomable as he looked at Ree. Susan had gone completely still; her eyes, however, were feverishly bright. Ree could feel her mother¡¯s emotions tumbling through her mind. Fear, anger, pain, and hurt were exactly what Ree had expected. What she hadn¡¯t been prepared for was the determination that accompanied the need to protect Ree.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Ree squeezed her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will not lose you, too.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes grew hard, while Ree¡¯s father¡¯s lightened in relief.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Paden moved so he was standing behind Ree.

    ¡°Paden.¡± His mother shook her head in denial. ¡°This is crazy. Really crazy.¡±

    ¡°Look at the facts, Mom. Look at Ree¡¯s eyes. I have fangs, for God¡¯s sake. Fangs! Ree is the Alastriana, destined to fight for the survival of mankind. And I¡¯m immortal. I¡¯m her Guardian because of the blood that runs through my veins. It runs through both of yours.¡±

    Ree felt her eyes widen as she turned to look at Sophie in shock. ¡°Did I change them? Will they be immortal now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Ree. Usually the change will not take effect once a person hits their forties, but I have met some Guardians that turned just before they were fifty.¡± Sophie looked at Paden¡¯s parents in curiosity. ¡°Honestly, with the way¡ª¡±

    The sound of the front door bashing open caused everyone to jerk in response. Sophie and Paden moved so they were standing in front of the kitchen entrance. Drake walked in, carrying Melanie in his arms. Roland had a grim expression as he moved to clear the island. He quickly knocked the vase of flowers and plates onto the floor so Drake could lay Melanie down.

    ¡°Melanie!¡± Ree threw herself at the counter and looked at the blood running from a deep would in her side.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, Ree.¡± Roland¡¯s face was blank as he pulled Mel¡¯s blood-soaked shirt back from the wound. Melanie whimpered and squeezed Drake¡¯s hand. ¡°Paden, if you will help her out, it will speed the process.¡±

    ¡°Paden?¡± His mother moved next to her son and examined the wound. Ree had the jarring realization that Paden¡¯s mother was an E.R. doctor. Apparently, healing didn¡¯t only come from the gifts of Brigid. ¡°She needs to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Dr. O¡¯Reilly? Melanie would heal on her own, but Paden can help her do it much faster.¡± Ree touched the small dark-haired woman¡¯s arm and felt relief when she didn¡¯t jerk away in disgust. ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Paden held his hands over Melanie¡¯s wound. She had her eyes closed and her mouth moved in a silent prayer. After a moment, a glow grew in the space between Paden¡¯s hands and Melanie¡¯s waist. It only took a few seconds before Melanie completely healed. Drake helped her sit up and sling her legs over the side of the counter. Paden sat down on one of the stools and closed his eyes. Ree touched his shoulder and he dipped his head so it was resting on her hand.

    ¡°Wow. That sucked.¡± Melanie was looking at her abdomen, her eyebrows drawn together. ¡°Thanks, Paden. I didn¡¯t expect them to have guns. I don¡¯t know why, but it just wasn¡¯t in my mind at all.¡±

    ¡°They shot you?¡± Ree winced in sympathy. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°There are darklings all over the place. I think they¡¯re getting ready for something big.¡± Melanie hopped off the counter and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡±

    ¡°How did you do that, Paden?¡± His mother was looking at him with wide eyes. ¡°You healed her.¡±

    ¡°Brigid, the goddess of the Celts, is a healer.¡± Paden picked up his head and looked at his mother. ¡°But from you, I have the blood of Poseidon.¡±

    ¡°Poseidon.¡± Taking a deep breath, his mother clenched her hands at her side.

    ¡°Roland, where are the others?¡± Sophie grabbed the dish cloth Teagan had used earlier and wiped some of the blood off of the island.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing the rounds. Juliette was trying to figure out what was going on with the weather, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to matter.¡± Roland leaned against the counter.

    ¡°Loki has upped the ante.¡± Sophie tossed him the pendant Teagan had given her and watched his expression.

    ¡°So, there are at least two set against us.¡± Roland¡¯s eyes darkened and his fingers closed around the pendant. ¡°Has no one come forward? No one to openly help us?¡±

    ¡°Not that I am aware of, no.¡± Sophie set the bloody rag in the sink.

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly true.¡± Ree looked at them and frowned. ¡°I had a dream the other night and Hecate warned me that ¡®he¡¯ was more dangerous than the others thought.¡±

    ¡°When did you see Hecate?¡± Sophie moved close to Ree.

    ¡°Last night in a dream. She said I had crossed some sort of boundary.¡± Ree bit her bottom lip and tried to not think about the horror Sophie was feeling.

    ¡°You crossed the boundary? Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°A throne room.¡±

    Sophie let loose a string of words in what Ree could only assume was ancient Greek. Roland¡¯s eyes looked fearful, and Ree could tell it stemmed from an old fear. Something had happened to him long ago, and she wondered if it had to do with Ares.

    ¡°Why? Why would they set themselves against us?¡± Melanie looked at Sophie in fear. ¡°This isn¡¯t just manipulating the situation. They have chosen the other side.¡±

    ¡°I would like a better explanation of what is going on.¡± Ree¡¯s father still had his hands on his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Who has chosen sides and against whom? You? I mean, us?¡±

 Page 22

    Ignoring Ree¡¯s father, Sophie looked at Roland and then at Melanie. ¡°Think about it, Melanie. We know the god of war and the god of mischief have inserted themselves into this battle. I will not say his name, but the god of war would love nothing more than a battle¡ªa world of war. And the god of mischief needs no reason to switch sides. It would be amusing to him. He needs no other reason than that.¡±

    Ree felt as if the wind had been knocked out of her. Sitting down on the kitchen stool, she watched as the people in the kitchen shifted from foot to foot. Their parents were angry and confused. Ree could feel their fear like it was her own, but she had to shove it aside. The creepy sensation of cold water ran down her spine, and Ree¡¯s heartbeat picked up. Someone was coming¡ªa lot of someones.

    ¡°Sophie!¡± Ree shot to her feet and looked around the house. ¡°They¡¯re coming. Do we run?¡±

    Shaking her head, Sophie walked to the living room and peered through the broken window. Weylin, Bryce, and Juliette ran into the house with weapons drawn.

    ¡°There¡¯re Dark Ones. Tons of them.¡± Bryce moved next to Sophie and pointed toward a house at the end of the street that was for sale. ¡°I think they were bunkered down in there until it was dark enough for them to come out.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time for us to get out.¡± Sophie looked at Ree, her expression grim. ¡°We make our stand here.¡±

    Chapter 32

    ¡°Here?¡± Ree looked at her parents, her stomach clenching. If she was just human, then her parents stood no chance. Neither of them had any power to use other than their normal strengths. Paden seemed to be thinking the same thing as he looked from Ree to his parents. He shrugged out of his jacket to reveal the dual sheaths along his back. Reaching behind, he pulled out two slim handles with blades that seemed to grow as he gave them a twirl with a practiced flick of his wrists.

    ¡°Will your barriers hold, Sophie?¡± Almost casually, Paden moved closer to Ree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Paden. The darklings could have gotten in because they were mostly human. Or they could have had help. From what I can tell, the power that I laid is still intact. Ree, what do you see?¡± Sophie had taken off her jacket as well and threw it on the back of the couch.

    ¡°I still feel what you did and what I did, but something is wrong. I can¡¯t tell you what it is though. It¡¯s like knowing that someone was in your room while you were gone. Everything looks right, nothing was moved that you can put your finger on, but you just know.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree looked back at her parents and hoped she looked like she had everything in control. ¡°Mom, Dad, stay near the island and do whatever we say. I swear when we get out of this, I¡¯ll explain everything that I can.¡±

    ¡°I promised to take care of them and I shall.¡± Drake grabbed Ree¡¯s hand and brought it to his lips. ¡°You have my word, Alastriana.¡±

    Blushing, Ree looked anywhere but in Drake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Roland stepped closer to Ree, aiming a scowl at Drake. ¡°Okay, Romeo. We get it.¡±

    Susan raised an eyebrow, and Ree could practically hear her asking what was going on with the guys. Ree¡¯s father, on the other hand, was frowning at Drake.

    ¡°Ree, you have your dagger?¡± Roland motioned toward her leg, and she nodded. Kneeling down, she pulled her jeans up and slid the knife free of its sheath. As her eyes traveled over the blade, she developed an idea after watching the kitchen lights glint off of the metal. Pulling the power in, she concentrated on wrapping the dagger with the intent of ending Dark Ones. She would have to be careful with Roland, but otherwise, it might help¡ªeven if she only got in a scratch.

    When she stood back up, everyone was looking at her. Shrugging, she settled the knife into a comfortable hold. Her mother was looking at Ree as if she had never seen her before.

    Sophie, on the other hand, was smiling. ¡°Now that was a wonderful idea.¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Weylin leaned forward to look at the dagger as if he might be able to decipher it out on his own.

    ¡°She wrapped the dagger in power with the intent of killing Dark Ones.¡± Sophie held out her own blade and did the same thing.

    ¡°Be careful where you point that thing.¡± Roland winked at Ree. ¡°I¡¯d hate to end up a shish kebab on accident.¡±

    ¡°Will do. Try to not get in my way.¡± Ree smiled at him.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Shaking her head, Ree looked at Paden and saw his jaw flex as he listened to their banter. Apparently Roland noticed too, because he cocked his head at the Guardian and smiled. ¡°Feeling left out? Maybe she could make one that kills godlings.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming, Dark One.¡± Paden bared his teeth and growled. ¡°Shall we keep score again?¡±

    ¡°Brilliant idea. I¡¯d like nothing better than to prove last time was a fluke.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that.¡±

    ¡°Luck is for those without skill.¡± Roland opened his jacket to reveal several knives and a long metal stake. He tucked the stake into the back of his pants and pulled some of the knives out before removing his jacket and placing it on the kitchen counter. ¡°Thankfully, I have no need for it.¡± The knives spun on the palms of his hands, reflecting light onto the ceiling.

    ¡°What do you want to wager?¡± Paden cocked his head to the side and frowned at the Dark One.

    ¡°You know what I want.¡± Roland didn¡¯t look away from Paden and Ree had the feeling they had discussed this before. After a moment, Paden gave a jerk of his head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Save the pissing contest for the Dark Ones, boys.¡± Teagan pulled a hair band out of her pocket and fixed her long red locks into a messy bun at the top of her head. Ree¡¯s mother made a sound in the back of her throat that caused Paden to smile. ¡°I¡¯m taking the bedroom wing.¡± With a swing of her hips, Teagan left the kitchen and headed for the other side of the house.

    Melanie frowned at Roland and Paden before snatching one of the knives out of the Dark One¡¯s hand. He looked at her in amusement, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t have any left. If you¡¯re so talented, you can do without one.¡±

    Something in Roland¡¯s expression shifted and he gave Melanie one of his rare, genuine smiles. Ree felt the oddest twinge of something from Melanie, but didn¡¯t have time to decipher the feeling, because she could feel the Dark Ones closing in around the house.

    Juliette lifted one side of the couch in the living room and set it on its side in front of the broken window. Weylin and Bryce both started moving furniture to help block the other windows and front door. Melanie headed down the hall in the direction Teagan had gone. She mumbled something about having a lot of windows on that side of the house. Paden pointed at his parents before motioning that they should move behind the counter with Ree¡¯s parents. He grabbed the door from the pantry and pulled it off the hinges. He wedged the door between the wall and the entrance to the garage. Ree knew these things wouldn¡¯t keep the Dark Ones from making it inside, but hopefully it would slow them down some. Drake took a position in the doorway of the kitchen that led to the foyer. Flicking his wrists, long blades slid out from under his shirtsleeves to land in his palms.

    Closing her eyes, Ree tried to pinpoint where all of the Dark Ones were congregating outside the house and to get a better count. Finding a Dark One was like sticking your hand into a lukewarm bowl of water and accidently hitting an ice cube from time to time. Only the ice cube was subzero and left her with freezer burn. They were arranged in a circle around the house. Close to thirty Dark Ones were moving from place to place, as if to keep her from being able to get an accurate estimate of their numbers. Unfortunately for them, it wasn¡¯t really throwing her estimate off.

    ¡°There are thirty or so Dark Ones outside the house and they¡¯re surrounding us.¡± Ree tightened her grip on her dagger and set her feet apart.

    ¡°So much for running out the back door.¡± Weylin grimly kicked a sofa cushion out of his way and moved so he could peek around the upturned couch. ¡°Someone is coming up the driveway.¡±

    Ree looked back at her mother and father. She had a feeling that she knew who it was and had no doubt that he was planning on upsetting her parents. The fact that he was casually strolling up to the front door was another sign that he had a point to make. Drake moved out of the way so Ree had a free shot at the front door. Bryce mimed turning a handle and raised an eyebrow. Sophie looked at Ree and Ree nodded. Bryce stepped back and moved into the shadows of the foyer. A light tap on the door made Ree¡¯s heart pound and anger flow through her veins. Tristan was really making a show of things. After a moment the door opened slowly to reveal the silhouette of a tall young man.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this nice? The whole family back together again.¡± Tristan leaned against the doorframe. A few Dark Ones ranged behind him¡ªbodyguards.

    Someone gasped behind Ree, and she prayed her mother didn¡¯t break down. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy, but having her mother falling apart would make it much harder. Ree heard her father take a ragged breath and some of the people shifted, making small scuffing sounds on the tiles.

    ¡°Why here, Tristan? Why now?¡± Ree took a deep breath and readied herself to fling the power at her brother. She knew that despite his causal posture he was ready for her to make a strike and that meant he must have a plan.

    ¡°This is your fault, Ree. If you hadn¡¯t come to the club last night, I wouldn¡¯t have to prove anything tonight.¡± Tristan¡¯s whole face changed, the words angry and clipped, dark swirling across his eyes. ¡°This is happening because you stuck your noses into something you should have left alone.¡±

    ¡°No, Tristan. You¡¯re here because you made a bad decision. Not because we tried to keep you from killing people.¡± Ree edged closer to the door, and she felt Paden¡¯s warning thoughts as she left his side.

    ¡°Ree, this is your fault. We could have kept this between us. Not anymore.¡± Wind picked up outside and Ree felt the cold breeze reach into the house. ¡°Now we take care of what I was trying to do last night.¡±

    ¡°Tristan?¡± Susan looked around Ree, her voice soft and sad. Infinitely sad.

    Tristan didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he kept his eyes locked on Ree, and for the first time since having seen him in the graveyard, Ree felt rather than saw his angry wave of emotion. And under that was guilt and fear. Looking into her brother¡¯s black eyes, Ree had the real thought that she might be able to save him. There was still something good in his heart if he could feel guilt. Something that Ree might be able to grow back into a human, something that Della had not destroyed. How she had managed to miss it was something Ree couldn¡¯t understand, and even more, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she could feel anything from him right now.

    ¡°Bring me my mother.¡± Tristan turned his head and looked at the Dark One standing behind him.

    Ree leapt backward and slid over the island to land next to her parents. Roland and Sophie had thrown themselves forward while Paden had moved closer to Ree and their parents. There were sounds of fighting from the living room, but Ree was more concerned with the sounds coming from the back of the house. The small window above the sink shattered in a spray of glass. A thin-faced female with dark eyes and long, wicked fangs looked into the room. Ree¡¯s mother screamed and covered her head while her father grabbed a knife from the butcher block and pointed it at the pale woman.

    Turning to the side, Ree flung her hand toward the window and a concentrated amount of power flew from her hand. The Dark One disappeared with an angry hiss, but was back quickly after the green glow faded. Not wasting time to curse at the fact she had missed, Ree pulled her parents down to the ground to avoid the knife the Dark One threw through the window. Paden was airborne instantly, rolling as he jumped over the counter and grabbed the knife midair. He landed on his feet next to Ree, but quickly jumped onto the counter near the window. The Dark One had ducked after throwing the knife, but when she popped back up to try and climb in the window, Paden thrust one of his shortswords into her chest. She dropped to the ground with a screech and Ree knew the Dark One¡¯s body was crumbling into a disgusting dust.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Paden¡¯s mother had dropped to the ground with Ree and had her arms over her head.

    Reaching out, Ree grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and squeezed. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Just do what we tell you. We¡¯re all going to be fine.¡± Ree looked at the woman and did her best to believe the words herself.

    ¡°Ree, what do we do?¡± Her father was looking at her with serious eyes.

    ¡°Ree!¡± Sophie hollered from the front of the house. ¡°Try a shield.¡±

    Pushing the energy away from her, Ree tried to set a shield around her and Paden¡¯s parents. It set up quickly, but she soon felt as if something was pushing on it. Ree had the sickening suspicion that it was one of the gods that had taken sides against Earth.

    ¡°Pull from me, Ree.¡± Paden offered her his hand. She looked at him for a moment, not wanting to weaken him in any way. She knew he wasn¡¯t just offering to protect her, but their parents as well. Wrapping her fingers through his, she let him pull her up to standing. Tugging her close to his body, he leaned his head down and pressed his lips to hers.

    Chapter 33

    Even with everything happening around them, her heart quickened. It was as if her entire body was on fire. It never failed to amaze her how she felt when Paden kissed her. After a moment, she relaxed and reached for the bright spark that glowed in his chest. Careful to avoid the swords he had clasped in his free hand and to not stab him with her dagger, she delved into him with her gift and pulled. Carefully, she fed his power into the shield around their families. His mouth stayed on hers the entire time, as if it was the connection they needed. Once she felt that their shield was as strong as it was going to get, she pulled back and looked at him with large eyes.

    Grinning he leaned down and gave her another quick kiss. ¡°See? Not so bad.¡±

    ¡°Not so bad.¡± Looking around her, Ree saw their parents watching them with knowing eyes and tried to not blush. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how long it will last. I can still feel someone pushing on the shield.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll take what we can get. Hopefully the others will be able to take down most of the Dark Ones.¡± Paden turned to look at the commotion happening around them. His eyes were tight with frustration. He wanted to be out there helping the others and Ree didn¡¯t blame him. She didn¡¯t like being trapped in the bubble any more than he did, but it was one of the best ways to protect their parents.

 Page 23

    Her father stood up and pulled Ree¡¯s mother with him. He was still gripping the kitchen knife, his knuckles white. Susan was watching the door into the kitchen, where you occasionally caught glimpses of the fighting that was going on in the other rooms.

    ¡°Why me?¡± Susan turned her blue eyes back to Ree.

    ¡°I think I get my gift from your side of the family.¡± Frowning, Ree looked at her mother. She didn¡¯t want to have to tell her what she suspected Tristan wanted with their mother.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do whatever it is that you do.¡±

    Ree exchanged a glance with Paden and wondered how much she should tell her mother. Maybe if she knew the truth it would make it easier for her to accept that Tristan really was a monster and not fall for any of his tricks. Paden seemed to understand what Ree was struggling with and just nodded his head.

    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t touch the power, but you have something extra in your blood. Something that would make Tristan more powerful.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ree plowed on. ¡°He wants to drink from you so he can take that power in for himself.¡±

    ¡°Drink from me?¡±

    ¡°Dark Ones are vampires. They drink the blood of their victims and take in the energy of that person.¡± Ree jerked at the sound of someone trying to enter through the garage but looked back at her mother. ¡°Trust me, Mom. He isn¡¯t your son anymore. He¡¯s something else entirely.¡±

    ¡°A demon wearing a mask.¡± Paden¡¯s eyes were dark with pain and anger.

    ¡°Tristan really is dead?¡± There was a slight tremble to the words and it broke Ree¡¯s heart. Nodding her head, she grabbed her mother into a large hug. ¡°He really is, and he is counting on his face weakening your defenses. So you have to be strong, Mama. Okay?¡±

    Susan looked at Ree and nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Ree. Worry about yourself. And worry about the person that did this to my son, because if I can find a way to kill them, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ree felt her eyebrows rise and a startled laugh escaped her mouth as the door from the garage collapsed. Whirling around, she gathered the power, but realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it against the Dark Ones as long as she had a shield in place. Of course, the constant pressure that was being exerted on her warding meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up much longer, anyway.

    ¡°Jules, Bryce!¡± Paden called for the two Guardians that were closest to the kitchen. They came quickly. Juliette met the first Dark One that came through the door. She moved with a casual grace. Spinning, dropping, and striking as if it was choreographed. With an almost lazy stroke, she removed the head of the Dark One. As it spun from the shoulders of the body, it disintegrated into a fine dust that hit Ree¡¯s shield. Bryce plowed through the dust and out into the garage. From the sounds of metal on metal, Ree could only assume there were more Dark Ones trying to get in from there.

    ¡°Is that Juliette? Did Juliette just cut that man¡¯s head off?¡± Paden¡¯s father jerked away from the shield and cursed loudly.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. O¡¯Reilly. Nice to see you, too!¡± Juliette turned to look at the people near the island and caught a nasty clout on the side of her head from another Dark One. Something small and glittery flew away from her head to land somewhere on the tiled floor. ¡°Oh, hell no. That was one of my favorite earrings.¡± A bright light seemed to glow from under Juliette¡¯s skin and the Dark One backed away. Holding a hand up as if to shield his eyes, he didn¡¯t see the shortsword that drove into his chest until it was too late.

    A loud thump made Ree jerk back around, only to find Roland sliding through the window. There was blood on the side of his face and there was a tear along the top of his black T-shirt.

    ¡°Godling, you¡¯re losing this wager.¡± Roland smiled at Paden before winking at Ree.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d let you get a head start.¡± Paden leaned against the counter as if he had nothing to worry about.

    Roland threw his head back and laughed. There was a light in his eyes that suggested he was enjoying himself. After a moment he hopped down from the counter and looked at Ree with a more serious expression. ¡°How much longer do you have?¡±

    ¡°Not long. Someone really wants my shield down.¡±

    Roland nodded his head and wiped his metal stake on the edge of his shirt. ¡°We¡¯ve killed almost all of the Dark Ones that were originally around the house, but more are taking their place. We¡¯re going to have to make a run for it eventually.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Tristan?¡± Ree felt the quick flash of anger and fear from Roland.

    ¡°Fighting Sophie.¡± His attention moved quickly to a Dark One coming down the hallway from where the bedrooms were located.

    ¡°What? No!¡± Ree¡¯s anger almost made her drop the shield. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Alastriana.¡± Roland threw the Dark One against the shield, where he used his stake to pin the man. ¡°He sought out Sophie. I don¡¯t think he intends for this to be the final battle.¡±

    ¡°How can this not be it?¡± Ree looked around the kitchen at the damage and at her friends fighting. ¡°Why go through all of this trouble?¡±

    ¡°He must need something very badly.¡± Roland¡¯s eyes jerked toward Ree¡¯s mother before quickly looking away.

    ¡°Where are the cops?¡± Ree¡¯s father shook his head. ¡°They should be out here. There¡¯s no way the neighbors are not hearing any of this!¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Mr. McKenna. You don¡¯t want more innocent people involved. The cops would only give the Dark Ones more fuel and cause us to divide our attention. As for why they haven¡¯t been called?¡± Roland shrugged and frowned. ¡°Why is it dark at three in the afternoon? How can these Dark Ones cross the boundaries that your daughter and Sophie carefully put in place? Nothing is natural, or right. And that suggests a god that likes to mix things up.¡±

    ¡°Which god?¡± Susan leaned forward, her eyes pinning Roland with a parental stare.

    ¡°I dare not say his name right now. Not while his attention is on us.¡± Roland rubbed a hand across the back of his neck, reminding Ree that he was uncomfortable with the idea of parents.

    ¡°Who are you, young man?¡± Mr. O¡¯Reilly was looking at Roland as if he was a delinquent who had spray-painted his house.

    ¡°Mr.O¡¯Reilly, Roland isn¡¯t trying to be vague on purpose. It really would be a bad idea to say the name right now.¡± Looking at Paden¡¯s father, she wondered if the man could sense that there was more to Roland.

    ¡°And he isn¡¯t a young man. Not by a thousand years or so.¡± Paden narrowed his eyes at Roland. ¡°But you can trust him. He wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to you if it was in his power. And he would die to keep Ree safe.¡±

    Roland looked at Paden for a moment before nodding. Something passed between the two guys that Ree couldn¡¯t understand, but she really didn¡¯t think she needed to. A large push on her shield made her stagger against the counter.

    ¡°Ree?¡± Paden wrapped an arm around her waist and helped her regain her feet.

    ¡°Whoever it is trying to get me to drop my shield is becoming impatient.¡± Ree put her hands on the counter and looked from Paden to Roland. ¡°We need a plan.¡±

    ¡°The shop is the closest safe place, but we need cover to get everyone there.¡± Roland looked around the room for a moment as if he might find an answer.

    ¡°Um, guys? I think I have something that is going to help.¡± Jules leaned against the counter and rubbed her temple. ¡°Apparently my patron is not very happy with having someone else usurp her power.¡± Ree could feel the power of Amaterasu as she spoke to Juliette.

    ¡°¡¯Bout time someone decided to help.¡± Weylin was thrown through the doorway to the foyer and bumped into Roland. ¡°Maybe we can call for backup?¡± Righting himself, he ran back for the Dark One walking into the kitchen.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but you guys will have to do it. The gods don¡¯t listen to me. I don¡¯t have the required network.¡± Crooked smile in place, Roland turned away from their group and headed down the hallway to the bedrooms. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Mel and Teagan.¡±

    ¡°What does he mean, call for backup?¡± Paden¡¯s mother frowned. She jerked at a sound outside and her breathing sped up.

    ¡°When we need something, sometimes the gods will intervene. But I don¡¯t know if they can in something like this. If they¡¯re following the rules, their hands might be tied.¡± Ree shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who to call.¡±

    ¡°Amaterasu suggests calling her Greek equivalent. If we can get rid of the dark, it will make our lives much easier.¡± Jules closed her eyes for a moment as if listening to something. ¡°If the natural order of things has been tampered with, it¡¯s the god¡¯s responsibility to right the problem. They can¡¯t interfere with the fight, but they can make sure the weather is behaving.¡±

    Weylin was thrown back into the room, this time skidding on his back. ¡°Then get on it!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! She said it has to come from someone of that nationality.¡± Swinging her hand back, Jules left a dent in the fridge door. ¡°Or from the Alastriana. She¡¯s of all the gods.¡±

    ¡°Hedge our bets. Everyone try.¡± Paden looked at everyone in the room. ¡°Um, pray, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good Lord, please bring the sun back out.¡± Paden¡¯s mother was touching the cross around her neck and Ree figured it couldn¡¯t hurt. She focused on her own thoughts, though. Apollo, hear me. Someone has usurped your right and hidden the light. Please, Apollo, help us see the day as it was meant to be. Please hear me. Please, Apollo. She looked around the kitchen to see the others mumbling or wearing intense expressions. Even Weylin looked to be holding a one-way conversation.

    Something shifted outside of the house at the same time that Ree¡¯s shield collapsed. She fell to the ground as if a giant hand was pushing her shoulders. Paden hollered something Ree couldn¡¯t hear over the crashing of the remaining windows. Dark ones poured into the house from the yard and Ree could see enough to understand why. It was as bright as a summer day.. Apparently the sun gods had come out with a vengeance.

    The Dark Ones weren¡¯t busting into the house as part of a tactical decision. They were simply trying to preserve their own hides. Ree¡¯s parents were scrambling behind her on the floor, trying to find their feet. Ree was trying to scramble back up when something slammed into her. She stumbled against the counter and felt herself being lifted from the ground. Cold, stale breath ran across her neck and she cringed. Raising a hand, she placed it on the large Dark One¡¯s chest and used a short, direct punch of power. His lip curled back in a snarl of pain that continued to recede as he crumbled to dust. Ree fell back against the counter and looked around the room wildly for her parents. Her mother was being pulled by her arms along the ground by a dark-haired female. She was hissing at Susan as if she was mad that the human was putting up a fight. Drake was holding her father up, but was trying to get him to support himself on the counter. Once he was free of Ree¡¯s father¡¯s weight, Drake practically disappeared.

    Seeming to materialize in front of the Dark One, Drake smiled at her and she paused. Ree couldn¡¯t blame her. When Drake smiled at you, it was as if you were the only person in the world. Unfortunately for her, it meant she didn¡¯t see the blade before it was sliding through her ribs. Bending over, Drake lifted Susan in his arms and turned to look at Ree¡¯s father. He was using the counter to support himself and Ree could feel the pain he was experiencing on the left side of his abdomen.

    ¡°Paden!¡± He was next to her in an instant, his parents already moving toward the front door. Throwing Steven¡¯s arm over his shoulder, Paden placed a hand along Ree¡¯s father¡¯s ribs as they moved. Seemingly coming from nowhere, Roland grabbed Ree¡¯s upper arm and pulled her along with him. His worry only heightened Ree¡¯s as they moved through the house. Near the front door, a Dark One descended on them and Roland was forced to divide his attention. He pushed Ree toward the door, but she didn¡¯t want to leave him without help. Hands grabbed Ree and yanked her outside. Paden looked her over quickly before he let her go and ran back into the house to help.

    Weylin leapt from the living room window and did a taunting little dance. A small throwing star flew out of the window and just past his shoulder. Sneering, Weylin looked at the Dark One still in the house and said, ¡°And you call yourself a threat. Maybe I should paint myself red and stand real still. Think you could hit a barn? Geez.¡± Another star flew out of the window, this time aimed right for Weylin¡¯s nose. Raising his hand, he grabbed the star inches from his face and flung it back at the house. A loud curse came from inside and Weylin chuckled before joining Ree.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He looked her over with shrewd eyes. Ree never would have thought of Weylin as a big brother, but in that moment he was everything Tristan should have been.

    ¡°Yeah. How about you?¡± Ree looked Weylin over quickly and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.

    ¡°Well, I still have my other ear, so I guess better than last time.¡± He winked at her so she would know he was joking.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Well, Paden and Roland are in there trying to kill as many Dark Ones as possible. Something is going on between them, but I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about. Paden seems hell-bent to take out all of them on his own.¡± Shrugging, Weylin turned around and looked over his shoulder. ¡°Juliette and Bryce went out the back, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re somewhere around here.¡± A loud crash came from Ree¡¯s parents¡¯ room as a Dark One was thrown from the window. His scream was terrible as he thrashed in the sunlight. The sounds died after a moment and Melanie hopped out the window, the ashes of the dead Dark One swirling around her feet.

    Paden and Roland were back in the living room and making their way out of the house. Paden¡¯s shirt was covered in back dust and blood. He was looking at Ree he closed to distance to her side. His fingers closed around her hand and pulled it up to his mouth. Worry clouded Paden¡¯s eyes, which was completely contrary to the smugness in Roland¡¯s.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Paden didn¡¯t let go of her hand, and Ree had the weird feeling he was worried he was going to lose her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She squeezed his fingers so he would know she meant it. ¡°We just need to regroup. Make sure everyone is okay and get back to the shop. It¡¯s still daylight, but night is going to come soon.¡±

 Page 24

    Roland looked around, concerned. ¡°Where are Teagan and Sophie? We saw Bryce and Juliette out back. They were checking to make sure no Dark Ones had taken refuge in the shed or in the trees.¡± As if on cue they came around the corner of the house and joined the group on the grass. Bryce crouched down while Juliette leaned against one of the cars in the driveway.

    ¡°When was the last time someone saw Teagan or Sophie?¡± Drake stood up from where he had been kneeling next to Susan. ¡°And what of Tristan?¡±

    Ree shook her head, fear settling into the pit of her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for them. You guys get our parents back to the shop.¡± She looked at her friends and turned on one heel to head for the rear of the house.

    Chapter 34

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to send us away, Alastriana McKenna.¡± Susan stood up and put her hands on her hips. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving without you.¡±

    ¡°Mom. Go. I¡¯ll be there soon. I have to find Sophie.¡± Turning back to face her parents, Ree shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to tell me what to do, Ree. I¡¯m your mother, remember?¡± Susan crossed her arms and stared at Ree.

    Throwing a look over her mother¡¯s shoulder, Ree silently begged her father for support. Unfortunately for her, he was looking at his wife with pride. Pushing the hair out of her face, Ree walked over to her mother and grabbed her shoulders.

    ¡°Remember when you said in the house that you can¡¯t do what I can? Well, this is where I need to do that kind of stuff and can¡¯t be distracted by having you out here where it isn¡¯t safe.¡± Ree looked into her mother¡¯s gray eyes and hoped she was penetrating that stubborn expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine anyways. It¡¯s still daylight, and as long as I can stay out here I¡¯ll be safe. You guys need to go to the shop. Once I have Sophie and Teagan, I¡¯ll come back for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with her,¡± Paden said. ¡°She won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Roland stepped forward and smiled at Ree. He held his hand out and Ree was surprised to see her dagger. She hadn¡¯t even realized she had dropped it. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind. Came in handy while we were in the house.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Thanks.¡± Ree flicked it in her hand and was glad to have the knife back. Looking back at her parents she saw her father had stepped closer to Susan and had placed his hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Ree. I don¡¯t like it all.¡± Susan shook her head and a little bit of dust floated out of her hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either, Mom, but it¡¯s what we¡¯ve got to do.¡± Striding quickly back to her mom, she hugged her and whispered so no one else would be able to hear her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner. I will explain everything later. I love you.¡± Her mother nodded her head and kissed Ree¡¯s cheek. Her father hugged them both and placed a quick kiss on Ree¡¯s head.

    ¡°Be careful, sweet potato.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Mr. McKenna. I can show you all the cool weapons we have back at the shop.¡± Weylin jerked his head toward Ree¡¯s parent¡¯s car. ¡°Hey, can I drive? I¡¯ve always loved the Audi.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Wey. That¡¯s my work car and I seem to remember you hitting a mailbox during your driving exam.¡±

    ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon! I was fifteen!¡±

    Steven winked at Ree, before turning to slap Weylin on the shoulder. Her father tossed his car keys to Drake, who caught them and smiled. Weylin¡¯s indignant huff could be heard through the neighborhood, but Ree knew it was all for show. Susan smiled at Ree sadly before letting Melanie take her arm and guide her toward the car.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Ree. Let¡¯s figure out where the others are.¡± Paden looked around the yard and headed toward the back of the house. ¡°Any ideas of where to start?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. Where did you see Sophie fighting with Tristan? He wasn¡¯t in the house was he?¡± Ree looked between Paden and Roland.

    ¡°They were in the front street, last time I saw Sophie. There was no sign of Tristan in the house.¡± Roland frowned and lifted his head to sniff at the air. Shaking his head, he looked at Paden, but the other Guardian signaled that he didn¡¯t smell anything either. Grumbling at their decidedly inhuman behavior, Ree closed her eyes for a moment and let the power reach out of her to see if she could sense anything that would help. Nausea had settled into the pit of her stomach. It wasn¡¯t like Sophie to just disappear. She didn¡¯t know Teagan very well, but it seemed odd that she hadn¡¯t been in the house. When you added those things together, Ree knew something was wrong.

    Focusing the power into a low field of energy, she sought along the ground for signs of life that glowed a little brighter than that of a normal person. Searching the street turned up nothing. Even the humans seemed to be bunkered down as if they could feel the wrongness of the last few hours. Ree started walking, letting her instincts set the direction. She walked back toward town, stopping occasionally to let the guys do a little searching with their extra senses. The longer Sophie was gone, the worse Ree felt. She knew this was a bad omen. Sophie would never leave her like this if she could help it and Ree knew that despite the extra power the Guardian had, she wasn¡¯t a match for Tristan. Not after he had been feeding on immortal and Alastriana bloodlines.

    In fact, Ree didn¡¯t think she was a match for Tristan at this point. There was something going on with him that wasn¡¯t adding up. Why had they started hunting down the immortal lines? And what exactly had it done for Tristan? Could they claim the other side had cheated by trying to use lines from Earth to better themselves? Would it matter at this point? Ree¡¯s mind was focused on so many questions she almost didn¡¯t sense the soft glow of a nearby immortal. Her steps hitched and she stopped in her tracks.

    Roland¡¯s head picked up and his mouth opened in shock. Ree turned and ran in the direction of a small road that ran behind a few houses to private driveways. Blood covered the ground, but was especially heavy near a small shelter where there was trail that looked as if someone had dragged a wounded animal. Ree started to duck into the shelter, but Paden placed a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Let us go first.¡± He nodded at Roland, who was already moving toward the door. Ree knew there were no Dark Ones in the building, but she also knew they were more worried about what they would find. Biting her bottom lip, Ree prayed Sophie was still alive.

    The quiet, rhythmic sound of Roland¡¯s voice touched Ree¡¯s ears and she started forward. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was murmuring, but she could understand the fear and shock that underlined his words. Inside the dark building, Ree was greeted by a blood-soaked floor. The next thing to catch her eye was the black boots sticking out from behind a bunch of boxes.

    Roland was kneeling on the floor and quietly speaking to someone, his voice strained. Taking a shaky breath, Ree stepped around the boxes and almost staggered at the sight. Sophie was sitting on a box; her throat and arm had been savaged. She wasn¡¯t healing quickly and Ree could feel that the immortal was close to unconsciousness. The Guardians didn¡¯t heal well from Dark One bites. Something in the Dark One¡¯s saliva seemed to interfere with their natural healing abilities. The worst thing hiding behind those boxes was Teagan¡¯s blank stare. Her neck was at an odd angle and her face still had a lingering look of shock.

    Roland ripped a strip off of the bottom of his shirt and pressed it to Sophie¡¯s neck. Paden stepped past Ree, gently moving her out of his way, and went straight for Sophie, his hands already glowing. He knelt next to the older Guardian and gently touched her neck and shoulder with both hands. She winced and tried to move away from his touch, but Roland held her still. His soft words cut through the thick silence and Ree couldn¡¯t help the tears that rose in her eyes.

    Looking away from the scene, Ree¡¯s gaze was drawn back to Teagan¡¯s dead eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel it was an insult to the woman, who had given her life for the war, to let her lie on the floor like discarded trash. Anger and grief filled Ree¡¯s heart. Falling to her knees, Ree gently closed the redhead¡¯s eyes. Gently, she turned the woman¡¯s head so it looked more like she was sleeping and arranged her arms to a more comfortable-looking position. There was dirt along Teagan¡¯s face and Ree used her sleeve to brush some of it away. The glow of Paden¡¯s power brightened the room and Ree turned back to her friends.

    Sophie looked better, but far from perfect. There were angry red welts where the original gashes had been along her neck, arm, and shoulder. Her eyes were dark and tired, rimmed in red and black shadows. The wind blew a branch against the metal wall and the Guardian jerked her head as if she was going to be hit. Roland lifted her to her feet, but she sank back to her seat and groaned.

    ¡°Paden?¡± Moving closer, Ree touched her Guardian¡¯s shoulder in question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done all I can. The gift stops once it can do no more and nothing I try will make it work anymore.¡± Shaking his head, he looked at Sophie and then at Ree with tired eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s keeping her from healing all the way?¡±

    ¡°He took a lot of blood.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was weak and hard for Ree to understand.

    ¡°Too much.¡± Roland ground out through his clenched teeth. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have enough blood, then there is nothing for Paden to use to heal.¡± He looked at Ree and frowned. ¡°She needs more.¡±

    ¡°More?¡± Paden looked at Roland as if he had grown another head.

    ¡°More blood?¡± Ree looked at Roland in confusion. ¡°From where?¡±

    Roland didn¡¯t say anything, just looked up at Ree with a serious expression. Paden growled at Roland, his hand twitching on his leg as if he was fighting an impulse. Roland frowned but held Ree¡¯s gaze until things clicked in her mind.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ree looked back at Sophie and felt her throat go dry. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°There are reasons the Guardians have fangs, Ree. Not everyone has a healer on hand for serious wounds.¡± Roland reached out to touch her, but Paden quickly knocked him away. A deep, angry sound vibrated low in his chest. Frowning, Roland rubbed the back of his neck and looked at Ree. ¡°The gods didn¡¯t know what to expect from the Dark Ones. The fangs were made to multipurpose. They could be used in battle, to bite and tear at the Dark Ones. Or they could be used to replenish a Guardian¡¯s strength so the Alastriana wouldn¡¯t be left to battle on her own.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Ree had wondered briefly about the fangs, but in the great scheme of things she had figured it really wasn¡¯t important. That the gods had given the Guardians something that might be able to fight back with the Dark Ones had made sense and was apparently a good guess. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of them using their fangs in the same way that the Dark Ones did. She shivered and looked at Sophie and then at Paden. He looked and felt guilty, she could tell. He had known this all along but felt it wasn¡¯t necessary. Of course his gifts wouldn¡¯t have helped him. As far as Ree knew, he couldn¡¯t heal himself any more than the other immortals.

    ¡°Okay. How do we do this?¡± Ree stepped toward Sophie but the Guardian shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was a hoarse croak. ¡°Not Ree. Too important.¡±

    ¡°Hush, Sophie. We need you too.¡± Ree knelt next to the Guardian.

    ¡°Sophie. You have to do this. She still needs you. We still need you.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was rough with emotion. Ree¡¯s heart tore at the pain behind his words. Sophie was the only family Roland had left.

    ¡°No.¡± Sophie closed her eyes, but not before Ree saw that her fangs were descended. It must¡¯ve been a natural instinct to drink when hurt so badly.

    Not wanting to waste more time, Ree yanked up her sleeve before grabbing her dagger. She ran the blade across her wrist with a hiss and held her arm out in front of Sophie¡¯s face. Paden¡¯s voice was too loud in the small building as he cussed. Roland looked at Ree and she could feel his relief and the tiny bit in him that was jealous Sophie would get to taste her. Sophie closed her eyes and turned her head away, but Ree could feel the Guardian¡¯s determination waiver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it, Sophie. I¡¯m the Alastriana and this is my decision. Drink and get better. I still have a lot of questions for you.¡± Ree turned Sophie¡¯s face back toward her and lifted her wrist. Seeing the blood was making her woozy and she could feel Paden debating on healing her right then and there, but she knew this needed to be done. ¡°Drink, dammit!¡±

    Sophie hissed at Ree in anger, but grabbed her hand. She opened her mouth, flashing her fangs, and Ree shivered. There was a quick moment where everything seemed to slow down and then Sophie sank her fangs into Ree¡¯s wrist. It was painful¡ªmuch more painful than the dagger had been as it ran across her skin. The Guardian worked her jaw as if kneading the blood out of Ree¡¯s arm. Slumping in front of Sophie, Ree bit her lip and tried to not make any noises. Paden moved behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, cuddling Ree against his chest.

    Roland leaned down as well, but moved so he was in front of Ree¡¯s blank stare. ¡°Look at me, Alastriana.¡± Her skin ran hot, then cold, her stomach was clenched in nausea, but she raised her eyes to his and tried to ignore the slurping sounds Sophie was making. As soon as her blurry gaze met his, something in Ree snapped and the rest of the world floated away. His deep blue eyes seemed to sparkle with mystery and she had the intense need to be closer to him. He touched her cheek and moved closer to her body, making her giddy. She tried to close the distance between them, but something tugged her backward. Ree struggled against the arm holding her and whimpered when a sharp pain in her arm caused her attention to be distracted from Roland¡¯s sapphire eyes.

    ¡°Look at me, Ree. Look at me.¡± Moving forward, Roland grabbed Ree¡¯s chin between his thumb and forefinger. She did as he asked and looked into his eyes. Her breath left in a rush and she tried to move closer again. She needed to be closer to him, to feel his hands on her. He seemed to understand and slid his hand up to cup her cheek, while using the other to reach behind her head and fist in her hair. Someone growled behind Ree, the sound of his voice distracting her. Roland replied in a soft voice, his breath warm on Ree¡¯s face. Turning back toward Ree, Roland¡¯s nose brushed hers and his breath stuttered across her face. In that moment she realized he was just as affected as she was by what was happening. Her heart sped up and she leaned forward, intent on touching her lips to Roland¡¯s.

    Shaking his head, Roland kissed her nose instead. ¡°No, Ree. Not like this. I want my kiss when you aren¡¯t caught up in the pheromones.¡±

 Page 25

    Chapter 35

    The pressure on Ree¡¯s arm changed and she was suddenly flying across the little shed as far from Roland and Sophie as was possible. Paden spun her in his arms and lifted her face up so he could see her eyes. His warm hand closed around her wrist and she felt the warmth of his gift seep into her body. As she stared into his green eyes, shame hit her like a ton of bricks. Closing her eyes, she turned her face away from his. Paden was hurt, but not in the way she had expected. There was something close to acceptance made Ree feel even worse. After her arm was healed, he turned back to him and gave her a weak grin.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Paden¡ª¡±

    ¡°Later. We¡¯ll have time to talk later.¡± He brushed the hair out of her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As if to make his point, a wave of his relief flooded her mind. Nodding, she turned back to look at Sophie and Roland.

    Helping Sophie stand, Roland carefully kept his eyes off of Ree. Sophie was still shaky. Her face was pale and there were still red marks on her neck. Ree was taken aback, wondering if she had helped the other woman at all.

    ¡°Sophie?¡± Ree took Sophie¡¯s other arm and placed it over her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, Ree.¡± Sophie¡¯s guilt was thick as she looked at Ree. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to do that.¡±

    ¡°Did it help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it did.¡± Looking at Teagan¡¯s body, Sophie took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°We need to move Teagan. We can¡¯t take the risk of someone finding her here.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ where do we move her to?¡± Ree looked back at Teagan¡¯s form and felt doubly horrible for what had happened with Roland. She knew why he had done it, so that she wouldn¡¯t be in as much pain, but it would have been better to just let her suffer. After all, Teagan was dead and Sophie was hurt, all because of her. Paden seemed to sense her guilt and his hand tightened on hers, his thumb running over her fingers in a reassuring pattern.

    ¡°Drake will need to see her.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was sad and tired. ¡°Our kind doesn¡¯t get to form bonds very often, but when we do it¡¯s a serious occasion. They were like brother and sister. This will be very difficult for him.¡± She tried to take a step forward, but stumbled. Roland caught her shoulders and helped her stand back up.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you healing, Sophie?¡± Paden¡¯s gaze tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Tristan¡­ was stronger than anything I¡¯ve ever seen. He could tell when I was going to use the power and was ready for it. It was like he could sense what I was doing. I¡¯ve never seen that before.¡± She let Paden take Roland¡¯s position and watched as the Dark One scooped up Teagan¡¯s limp form. Paden let go of Ree¡¯s hand and set Sophie¡¯s arm over his shoulder. ¡°If Ree hadn¡¯t helped me, I don¡¯t know that I would make it.¡±

    Ree exchanged a glance with Paden and knew he was thinking the same thing. Had they really helped Sophie? She still didn¡¯t look like she was really doing well. And if Tristan had drunk from Sophie it meant he was now walking around even stronger.

    ¡°Godling, can you manage them both? I¡¯m going to have to avoid being seen with Teagan.¡± Roland looked at Paden with a haughty expression, but Ree could feel the anger and fear that ran underneath the surface. Roland didn¡¯t want to be alone with Teagan¡¯s body, didn¡¯t want to deal with the guilt and weight that rested on his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got them, Roland.¡± Something in Paden¡¯s voice made it all too clear he understood what lay under the Dark One¡¯s attitude.

    Roland nodded his head and disappeared out the shed¡¯s door. Ree held open the door so Paden could maneuver Sophie through and they moved onto some of the busier streets that would get them to the shop the quickest. Sophie leaned on Paden in a way that suggested young love rather than an injured woman leaning on a guy. The older Guardian tucked her head against his shoulder and put her hand on his chest. Ree walked along beside them and kept a smile plastered on her face. Hopefully they would just look like a bunch of friends walking around downtown.

    It was dusk by the time they made it to the shop. The lights up front were off, but Weylin was waiting near the windows so they wouldn¡¯t have to walk all the way around to the back. When he saw them through the windows, he flipped the lock and opened the door. The amount of pain, fear, and worry coming from that one small shop forced Ree to close down her senses. It was like being dropped into a pit of broken glass. Paden glanced in her direction, obviously registering her reaction to what she felt.

    ¡°Holy crap. You look¡­ um, not so bad, Sophie.¡± Weylin took Sophie¡¯s other arm and helped her over the threshold. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Sophie snorted and a ghost of a smile floated over her face. ¡°I was foolish.¡±

    ¡°Ree!¡± Susan stuck her head through the door to the back of the shop and sighed in relief. ¡°Thank God. I was really worried.¡± Then her gaze fell on Sophie and there was a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Oh, my. Weylin, go lay her down on the sofa. Jill! Come take a look at Miss Diakos. She¡¯s been hurt.¡±

    Weylin set Sophie down and stepped back so the others could step closer. Paden¡¯s mother came over and knelt next to the Guardian and frowned. She looked at Sophie for permission before taking the immortal¡¯s hand in hers and pulling the collar of her shirt down. Dr. O¡¯Reilly tsked under her breath and turned to look at Paden.

    ¡°Did you heal her? Isn¡¯t she supposed to heal on her own?¡±

    ¡°I did. And we tried some other things, but she still isn¡¯t healing right.¡± Paden shook his head and you could hear the anger in his voice. ¡°Dark One bites are hard to heal on a normal basis. This much damage could kill her.¡±

    ¡°Well, Drake mentioned there aren¡¯t normally this many Guardians for the Alastriana. Maybe your power isn¡¯t meant to be used on other immortals.¡±

    Sophie frowned, obviously unhappy with being talked over, but her exhaustion was palpable to everyone in the room. Dr. O¡¯Reilly, however, was pretty used to talking over patients while in the ER. Half of those patients were unconscious, anyway.

    ¡°I was able to use the power to help Weylin when his ear was taken off.¡± Paden shrugged and looked at his friend. Paden¡¯s mother looked at Weylin critically before looking back at her son.

    ¡°What do you mean you tried other things? Like what?¡±

    ¡°A blood transfusion.¡± Ree spoke up from the corner. ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a reason that the Guardians have their fangs.¡±

    The other Guardians shifted their feet and Ree realized none of them had wanted to tell her about the fact that they could be healed with blood. Apparently they had all been counting on not being injured to the point they would need help, or maybe Paden being able to fix anything they couldn¡¯t on their own.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jill cocked her head to the side.

    ¡°I let her bite me.¡± Ree looked at everyone, daring them to say anything. Susan made a small sound of distress, but kept silent.

    ¡°Did Paden heal you? Are you feeling any side effects?¡± Jill turned her evaluating gaze on Ree.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Paden fixed everything.¡± Paden turned to look at her and gave her a small smile.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure what else we can do to help you, Sophie.¡± Turning back to the older Guardian, Paden¡¯s mother frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know enough about your physiology to be of any real help. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I need to rest and give my body a chance to heal.¡± Sighing, Sophie tried to stand, but her legs wobbled and Jill gently pushed her back into her seat. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Sophie looked at Jill angrily and tried to push her hands away. Ree glanced at her friends worriedly. For Sophie to not be able to fend off a human was a bad omen. Jill got up from the floor and went over to the little fridge where she got a small bottle of orange juice out. She uncapped the lid and handed it Sophie who nodded her thanks.

    ¡°Where are Drake and Roland?¡± It dawned on Ree that they were the only ones that might have any other suggestions.

    ¡°Upstairs.¡± Melanie jerked her head toward the staircase and Ree caught a glimpse of the tear tracks on her friends face. She turned back to Sophie and felt wretched for what she was about to do, but she needed answers and they couldn¡¯t risk not getting any.

    ¡°Sophie.¡± The Guardian met her eyes with understanding. She nodded her head as if to ease Ree¡¯s guilt. ¡°We need to know what happened.¡±

    ¡°I was lured away from the house. I went after Tristan.¡± Taking a deep breath, she put the cap back on her orange juice. ¡°He was¡­ strong. Very strong. But I thought I had the edge with the power. I just wanted to keep him away from the house. Away from you and your mother. I¡¯ve lived for centuries and I let my pride get in the way of my brain.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Teagan?¡± Ree asked quietly, but knew everyone was listening. Even the two men upstairs.

    ¡°Tristan had me trapped. He could sense what I was doing with the power, knew when I was about to use it. We were on the small road and he had me in his grip. He bit me.¡± Sophie grimaced, but kept her eyes on Ree. ¡°Teagan must have followed me. She threw herself at Tristan and he broke her neck. He didn¡¯t need her blood, he had mine. By then I was beyond being able to protect myself. I just stared at Teagan¡¯s body while he came back for me.¡±

    ¡°How did you get away?¡± Ree asked.

    ¡°The sun came out. He dropped me and ran. One moment he had his fangs in my throat and the next I was on the ground, watching him disappear.¡± Taking a deep breath, Sophie was lost in her thoughts for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how long I lay there in the dirt, but eventually I was able to get up and move Teagan¡¯s body. I knew we couldn¡¯t stay there in the open.¡±

    Ree nodded her head and looked up toward the stairs. Roland was walking down the stairs slowly. His expression was something Ree would never forget. Worry was etched on every plane of his face. Even his eyes were shadowed with concern and pain. Drake was behind him, wearing a similar expression, though his eyes were angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but Drake heard her clearly.

    ¡°Do not blame yourself for this, Sophie. Teagan did what she thought was right. We both know that. Her life bought you a few minutes, which allowed enough time for the sun to reveal itself.¡± Drake closed the distance between him and Sophie and knelt on the ground. ¡°Let go of the guilt and it will be easier for you to heal. Harboring that emotion sucks away your energy.¡± Taking her hand in his, he looked deep into Sophie¡¯s eyes before touching her cheek. ¡°Let it go, Sophronia.¡±

    Even with her barriers up, Ree could feel the emotion rolling between the two immortals. Looking away, Ree caught Paden¡¯s gaze. He was getting better at reading her responses to things and he knew she was embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t out and out love flowing between the two Guardians, but more the sense of having missed out on something special. It was an intrusion on their feelings Ree wished she could avoid. It felt wrong to be part of what was transpiring between them at this moment.

    Ree remembered Teagan telling Weylin that the immortals weren¡¯t supposed to spend too much time together. Watching Drake and Sophie, Ree¡¯s heart broke. So many people had been forced to endure things that no one should. It wasn¡¯t just Ree that had been put in a horrible position, it was every person touched by the war. Taking a deep breath, Ree tried to regain her composure and not lose control of the power.

    Roland was watching Sophie with an expression of sadness. She was his only family, had been for years, and he was terribly worried about her. Seeing her with Drake brought other emotions to the surface; regret was at the top of the list. He wanted the best for Sophie and for Drake. Yet, he knew that a relationship wasn¡¯t supposed to happen and that the gods sometimes intervened and the results were always bad. After a moment, Sophie nodded her head and Drake moved his hand away. Standing up, he turned and looked at Ree.

    ¡°I think your families need to leave Savannah for a while. Until all of this has finished.¡± His deep voice filled the room and was followed by a split second of silence before all of the parents raised their voices in denial. He waited for a moment before raising his voice. ¡°Enough! This is up to you, Alastriana.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a teenager, for God¡¯s sake!¡± Slamming his hand down on the table, Mr. O¡¯Reilly stood up and looked at Ree. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to insult you, Ree. I realize you have much more on your shoulders than you ever should have. More than any of you should have! But you can¡¯t tell us to leave. This is our home, our families.¡± Suddenly the color drained out of his face. ¡°Claire. Those demons killed Claire?¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Paden moved closer to his father and laid a hand on the large man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We did everything we could. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°Was it a random attack? Was she targeted?¡±

    Ree¡¯s mother covered her mouth and turned away from Paden¡¯s family. Her guilt and grief was unbearable. Standing up, Ree quickly made her way to her mom and threw her arms around her shoulders. Her mother had realized Tristan had been after the blood that ran in Claire¡¯s veins. Guilt caused Ree to take a deep breath; the smell of her mother¡¯s favorite lotion filled her nose.

    ¡°She was descendant of an immortal line, just like you and Mom. That¡¯s why you guys have to leave.¡± Paden turned to look at Ree and her mother. ¡°Just like Miss Susan is a target because she carries the Alastriana bloodline. If you guys stay, we aren¡¯t going to be able to concentrate on what we have to do. We¡¯re going to be too worried about your safety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You shouldn¡¯t have to carry such a burden.¡± Steven crossed his arms.

    ¡°I know, Dad. But this is the way it has to be. If you guys go somewhere safe then I won¡¯t have to worry about you and I can focus on keeping myself alive.¡±

    ¡°No. Ree, I¡¯m not leaving you. You can¡¯t do all of this alone.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not alone, and to be honest, you¡¯re more likely to get me killed. If you won¡¯t go on your own, I¡¯ll let Drake do what he has to. I can¡¯t worry about you and Mom.¡±

    He opened his mouth as if to argue, but shut it quickly. He looked at Ree for a moment before glancing at Paden and the rest of the group. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to go against every instinct we have as parents.¡± He looked at Paden¡¯s parents and then back to Ree. ¡°But I can see your point. It isn¡¯t like you can come away with us, it is?¡±

 Page 26

    Ree shook her head. ¡°I wish, Dad. But this is my destiny. It¡¯s the reason I was born. If I don¡¯t do this, then no one will be alive for long.¡±

    Making an exasperated sound, her father scrubbed at his face with the palms of his hands. ¡°Drake told us the basics of what you have to do on the way here. It¡¯s an awful big task. And Tristan¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. ¡°It feels like there is something new thrown at me every five minutes, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s so important I stay focused.¡±

    ¡°I think that she¡¯s right.¡± Jill moved toward her family and touched her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We can¡¯t help. We¡¯re just in the way and will slow them down.¡±

    ¡°We leave tonight. The sooner we¡¯re out of here, the better.¡± Drake walked over to a cabinet and started pulling out some of the snacks Sophie kept. He tossed them into a bag before walking over to her desk and opening a drawer in the bottom. He pulled out some throwing knives and tucked them into sheaths on his wrists.

    ¡°Tonight? Now?¡± Mr. O¡¯Reilly frowned. ¡°What about the pub? And your aunt?¡±

    ¡°We will pick your sister up on our way out.¡± Drake leaned against the counter and fixed Paden¡¯s father with a serious stare. ¡°Close the pub. This is life or death.¡±

    Chapter 36

    Ree waved goodbye to her parents as Drake pulled out of the parking lot behind Sophie¡¯s shop. Paden was standing close to her, one of his hands resting on her shoulder. Once the vehicle was out of sight, Ree turned and buried her face in Paden¡¯s chest. She fisted her hands in his shirt and breathed in his scent, trying to calm her worries. His arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. Leaning his head down, he kissed her hair and turned his head to the side so his cheek was resting on top of her head.

    ¡°So much is wrong, Paden. So very wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Ree.¡± His voice was quiet and she could feel him trying to believe it as he said it. ¡°Our parents will be safe. Weylin¡¯s mother is going to leave with Drake and our parents. Juliette¡¯s parents are leaving in the morning to go stay with family in D.C. They¡¯ll be safe and we won¡¯t have to worry about them. Now we just have to figure out how to counter what Tristan has been doing.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I know.¡± Pulling her head back, Ree looked up into his eyes. ¡°I need to think. I need a plan so I¡¯m not always reacting to what they do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this when I wasn¡¯t running for my life, or trying to keep other people from dying. Tristan is from the same line of Alastrianas that I am. Sophie mentioned once in passing that all of the Alastrianas were women. They can touch the power of creation easier than men. That doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t deal with it at all.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Frowning, Paden searched Ree¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sophie mentioned that he seemed to know when she was going to use the power. What if all of the strong blood he has been ingesting has helped wake up that little piece of him that is related to the Alastriana? Maybe that¡¯s been their plan all along. To dull the only edge I have.¡± Biting her lip, Ree let go of his shirt and turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t think he can touch it. You have to be human, be alive, and have a soul. But, even if he can only sense when it¡¯s being used, that gives him an edge. The chance to dodge or expect surprise attacks.¡± She took a few steps before turning around and chewing on her thumbnail.

    ¡°Like at the club. He jumped out of the way at the last moment, but I don¡¯t even think you knew you were going to do that until it happened.¡± Paden let his hands fall to his sides, a faraway look in his eyes as he thought about what she said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was purely a reaction, but he felt it coming.¡±

    ¡°So, all of those people he has been targeting were so he could get an extra sense.¡± Paden frowned, seeing why Ree was so worried. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just so he could be faster or enhance his senses even more.¡±

    ¡°Well, one sense. We just didn¡¯t realize that he had it.¡± Ree kicked at a piece of loose gravel. ¡°And that¡¯s why he came for Mom. He knew she was the one that carried the ability, even though it¡¯s dormant in her blood. That¡¯s why he said it was my fault he was there.¡± Ree debated telling Paden she had felt guilt from Tristan, but figured it would just result in a lecture. Instead, she decided to focus on the more pressing matter. ¡°We have to get all of the others out of here, Paden. Everyone with a little something extra in their blood needs to be taken somewhere safe. We can¡¯t just focus on our families. It isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? Knock on people¡¯s doors and check to see if they¡¯re from immortal lines?¡± Paden¡¯s eyebrows drew together and he scratched his chin. ¡°How on Earth are we going to explain that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel we aren¡¯t doing the right thing by leaving all of these people in danger.¡±

    ¡°Sophie said we weren¡¯t supposed to reveal what was going on to humans. And technically, most of those people are still human.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Paden. I¡¯m going to do something. The gods be damned.¡±

    The feeling of cold water running down her spine made Ree turn around and look at the darkening parking lot. The air seemed to thicken, the pressure growing until Ree¡¯s ears popped. A loud cracking sound made Ree cover her ears and step back toward Paden. She put her hand behind her so he would know to stay back. Of course, he completely ignored her and instead pulled her behind him.

    Where the parking lot had been empty, a tall man stood smiling at them. Thick blond hair curled around the collar of his button-up shirt and his icy blue eyes were eerily bright. The sound of shuffling feet came from inside of the house. The door behind her slammed open and Roland barged out, followed by the rest of Ree¡¯s friends. The Dark One stepped beside Paden so their shoulders touched and blocked Ree from view. Irritated they were standing in front of her, she pushed their shoulders with her hands, but they didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Little Alastriana, are you hiding?¡± Leaning to the side so he could see between their heads, the blond god smiled at Ree. ¡°There you are! Come out and let¡¯s chat. I think we have some things to talk about.¡± Apparently he was using his human-friendly voice, because Ree didn¡¯t feel like she was going to pass out from pain.

    Looking at each other, Paden and Roland seemed to be agreement. They didn¡¯t want to give this god a free shot at Ree. While she wasn¡¯t really up to a chat with this surfer-looking deity, she knew it was inevitable. At least her parents were gone. How would they react to having a conversation with a god?

    ¡°Move, guys. This is going to happen, one way or another.¡± This time when she pushed them apart, they moved, but not much. They were technically still standing in front of her, shielding some of her body, but she had a direct line of sight with the god.

    ¡°Good evening.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Southern charm and hospitality. I really do like Savannah.¡± Unrolling his sleeves, he pulled them down to his wrists. ¡°Though it is a little cooler than I prefer.¡±

    Ree didn¡¯t respond. She wasn¡¯t sure what she should say and was scared she might set herself up somehow. Once he had both sleeves unrolled, he looked back up and threw them all a charming smile.

    ¡°Well, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Loki. Though, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve probably already figured that out.¡±

    Ree still didn¡¯t respond. She knew he must have a reason for showing up and she wanted to let him be the one to reveal anything.

    ¡°Soooo.¡± Rocking back on his heels, he drew out the word to fill the awkward silence. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear that you¡¯re planning on defying the laws set for you. Maybe we can come to an arrangement. Scratch each other¡¯s backs.¡±

    Paden snorted and drew his shortsword. Ree could feel his anger pulsing like a star getting ready to go supernova. She touched his shoulder, hoping to calm him down, but Loki laughed, which only made it worse.

    ¡°Look at how riled up he is! Good grief. I haven¡¯t even said what I was going to offer. Maybe I just wanted to ask Ree if she would like a beach house. A puppy? Maybe see if she wanted to do a vacation trade.¡±

    ¡°Get on with it, Loki.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was a growl.

    ¡°Do not say my name with your filthy mouth.¡± Loki¡¯s cold eyes snapped with frozen flames. The planes of his face seemed to sharpen and a glow emanated from his skin. His power pulsed against Ree like the heat from a fire, and she staggered just a little. Her own gift responded, growing inside of her.

    ¡°And yet you work with Tristan. With the gods that would steal our planet.¡± Ree looked at the god with hate. There was no disguising the anger in her voice. ¡°What do they call you, if not Loki?¡±

    ¡°Do not smart off to me, Alastriana.¡± The air around Loki crackled with angry energy.

    ¡°He often goes by Lucas.¡± Sophie leaned against the doorframe and crossed her arms. Ree turned to look at the weary Guardian, surprised she had been able to make it off of the sofa on her own. There was a little more color back in her skin and Ree hoped she was finally starting to heal.

    Weylin snorted but quickly schooled his features into an impassive mask. Loki, however, didn¡¯t even seem to notice. He smiled brightly at Sophie, his entire face becoming breathtakingly handsome.

    ¡°Sophronia! It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you.¡±

    ¡°Sophie, please. What can we do for you, Loki? Or are you here to peek at your handiwork?¡± She waved a hand toward her neck and gave him an amused stare.

    Loki made an exasperated sound. Ree had the feeling that this god was completely off his rocker. This was more like the gods she remembered reading about in mythology class¡ªchanging moods faster than the weather.

    ¡°Now, now. I do believe that was Tristan. I think I would remember having my mouth on your neck. No, I came to offer Alastriana something.¡± He leered at Ree, making her skin crawl.

    ¡°She¡¯s busy, Loki. Now¡¯s not a good time.¡±

    ¡°Then I will make this fast.¡± With his eyes still on Ree, he took a few lazy steps forward. ¡°Alastriana, you¡¯re planning on getting yourself in trouble. If you do what you are thinking, then you are making it open season for me and my friend.¡±

    Ree waited to see if he would elaborate. When it became apparent he wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, she glanced at Sophie and frowned. The older Guardian shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Loki, but this is my destiny.¡±

    ¡°If you start telling the humans about what is going on, then you will not just have to worry about me. The other gods will turn a blind eye to the fact that I am taking you to task. You¡¯re already on thin ice for having revealed things to your family.¡±

    ¡°They were caught in the war. They are part of the community now.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Dear Guardian, don¡¯t overstep yourself here. The community is a splinter under the gods¡¯ nails. And your ward here wants to alert many, many more who haven¡¯t even necessarily been targeted. Why do you think there is no one here to object? The majority aren¡¯t sure if they made the right decision by sending you as the final Alastriana.¡± Cocking his head to the side, Loki regarded Ree with interest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you prove them wrong? Give up on this plan to alert the humans and focus on the battle the way you¡¯re supposed to.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ree¡¯s one word rang through the parking lot.

    ¡°Now, you haven¡¯t heard me all the way out.¡± Loki tsked. ¡°If you quit now, I will make you a deal. You and your friends can leave Savannah. I¡¯ll even let you take your pet.¡± He smiled wickedly at Roland. ¡°And I¡¯ll call Tristan off from your family.¡±

    ¡°You sent Tristan to attack my mother?¡± Ree felt the power flood her system. She was so angry she could barely contain it.

    A large crack filled the clearing and Ares stood next to Loki. His dark hair waved in the wind and with angry eyes he glared at Ree. ¡°How dare you hold the power in our presence?¡±

    Chapter 37

    Ares¡¯s voice beat at Ree, but while holding the power it didn¡¯t seem to hurt as much as the time he had come to her house. The two gods glowed in her mind the same way that Brigid had when Ree met her on the island. They were bright sources of power that almost blinded her. As if in response to their presence, the power flowed out of Ree uncontrollably. It didn¡¯t push at her friends, but instead flowed around where they stood and pushed against the gods, as if mirroring her rage.

    ¡°How dare either of you show you faces here? You¡¯re traitors to this world, to your brethren, and yet you show up here and pretend as if you have anyone¡¯s best interest in mind?¡± Her feet left the ground and Ree¡¯s hair began to lift from her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re evil! I¡¯m not your pawn to manipulate as you please.¡±

    ¡°Ree.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was weak, fear clutching his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Ares looked at Ree, his eyes crackling with red flames and she felt it before he even moved. A large burst of red-tinged power flew at Ree. Something hit her from behind and she stumbled against Paden. There was a grunt and the sound of someone falling to the ground. Ree struggled in Paden¡¯s arms and turned toward the sound. Sophie lay on the ground, her eyes closed with pain and she clutched her chest.

    ¡°No!¡± Ree looked at the gods and flung her hand out. Her power smashed into the gods. Their faces wore a look of shock, though Loki¡¯s mouth curved into a grin. He grabbed Ares so the other god couldn¡¯t retaliate and winked at Ree. With a crack of thunder, they both disappeared.

    Ree actually beat Paden and Roland to Sophie¡¯s side. Her hands gently lifted the Guardian¡¯s head. ¡°Sophie, are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Paden knelt over Sophie and tried to move her hands, but she fought him. ¡°Let me see, Sophie. I can help you.¡±

    ¡°No. Too late.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was weak and barely a whisper. ¡°Need to talk to Ree.¡±

    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re going to be fine. Let Paden help you.¡± Roland touched her shoulder, his voice rough with emotion.

    ¡°No, Roland. I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s time.¡± Sophie smiled at him and a trickle of blood slid from the side of her mouth. ¡°Take care of yourself. You deserve¡­ good¡­ things.¡±

    ¡°No, Sophronia.¡± Words slid out of Roland¡¯s mouth in a language Ree couldn¡¯t understand.

 Page 27

    ¡°Go, Roland. Let me talk to Ree.¡± Sophie coughed and Roland leaned down to place a chaste kiss on her head. Standing up, he walked away, his form melting into the shadows. The pain and anger he felt was so strong, Ree couldn¡¯t help but broadcast an echo of it to her Guardians. Melanie and Bryce took off after Roland, leaving Weylin and Juliette with Ree and Paden. Juliette pulled Paden away by his arm so Ree could speak to Sophie alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him do anything stupid, Ree. He¡¯s been used by everyone.¡± Ree looked at Sophie and knew the Guardian meant Roland. Sophie coughed a little and frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ree brushed some of Sophie¡¯s hair out of the older woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tria. Not soulmate. Paden.¡± Sophie coughed again and Ree winced when more blood came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Let me get Paden. He can help you.¡±

    ¡°No. Can¡¯t heal a wound from the gods.¡± Sophie reached up and grabbed Ree¡¯s hand, revealing some of the burnt flesh on her abdomen. ¡°Need you to listen.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Paden and Roland. Not him. Ask Ellie. Understand?¡± Sophie squeezed Ree¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°No, Sophie. I don¡¯t get it.¡± Ree shook her head.

    ¡°Part of the plan. All part of the plan.¡± Sophie¡¯s chest hitched as if she couldn¡¯t breathe and tears slid out of her eyes. ¡°Knew it. Still did it.¡±

    ¡°Sophie.¡± Ree mumbled the Guardian¡¯s name around the knot in her throat.

    ¡°Glad I was the one to find you. See you again.¡± Sophie smiled at Ree and then her eyes fluttered shut for a moment.

    ¡°Sophie! No. Please, don¡¯t do this. Paden!¡± Ree looked over her shoulder at her friends.

    ¡°No, Ree. Time. Don¡¯t blame self, okay? Just take it.¡± Sophie¡¯s hand tightened on Ree¡¯s.

    ¡°Take what?¡± Ree felt her hand grow warm and she looked down through the tears in her eyes and gasped. Sophie¡¯s hand was glowing a bright green and thin tendrils of light were curling around Ree¡¯s upper arm.

    ¡°Yours. Just borrowing it.¡±

    Sparks floated around Ree as Sophie became paler and paler. The thin lines of power darted around Ree, filling the area with bright light. The warm sensation of the power grew in Ree¡¯s chest, growing to envelope her entire body. As if there was too much power to hold in, it flared out of Ree and filled the parking lot with green light. Ree closed her eyes and let the power sweep through her body. It felt right, like a missing part of her had been found.

    As the power began to slow, and then turn to a trickle, Ree opened her eyes and looked down at Sophie¡¯s limp form. There was a soft smile on the Guardian¡¯s face. Wiping some of the blood from Sophie¡¯s cheek, Ree let the tears she felt fall on the other woman¡¯s dark hair. Warm hands closed on her shoulders and pulled her up. Paden¡¯s face was sad, but urgent. He pulled her toward the house hurriedly, while Weylin swooped down and picked up Sophie¡¯s body as he followed closely behind them. Juliette slammed the door behind their group and threw the lock.

    Paden¡¯s hands traveled over Ree¡¯s arms before turning her face up. His eyes searched hers, but Ree wasn¡¯t sure what he was looking for. With his thumb he brushed some of the tears off of her cheek. After a second, he looked away from Ree and watched as Juliette peeked out the windows.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ree looked at Paden and realized the tension he was feeling wasn¡¯t because of what happened between Sophie and Ree.

    ¡°Tristan is outside.¡± Juliette¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°You okay?¡±

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Ree looked around at her friends, her Guardians, and felt her chest constrict.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They followed Roland to make sure he didn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Juliette kept her gaze on what was happening, but Ree could feel her friend¡¯s fear simmering underneath the surface.

    Weylin was going through the drawers and cabinets, pulling out weapons and laying them on the tables. Paden had moved to check out the front of the store. He peeked out of the swinging door and then looked back into the room.

    ¡°There are Dark Ones on the sidewalk out front. Ree, can you sense them anywhere else?¡±

    Ree closed her eyes and reached for the power. Instead of feeling the cold spots like she normally did, Ree actually had glimpses of each Dark One flash on the inside of her eyes lids. She gasped, but kept her eyes shut and tried to sort through the images. Tristan stood staring at the shop, his face rigid with determination. Dark Ones casually stood on the sidewalk, ready to attack the shop at any moment. And there, on the roof, were three Dark Ones kneeling as they listened quietly. Michael looked up as if he had heard Ree gasp, his eyes black and his mouth slightly open, exposing his brand-new fangs.

    ¡°Roof. Three of them. Michael is up there and he¡¯s been turned.¡± Ree looked at Paden with wide eyes.

    ¡°How the hell did that happen?¡± Paden looked upward as if he could see through the roof.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that take a while? I mean, after the final blood exchange?¡± Weylin looked at them from where he was checking out the weapons.

    ¡°What the hell do I know? No one has bothered to explain much of anything to me and now Sophie is dead!¡± Ree stalked over to the window and peeked through the blinds.

    ¡°Ree, you have to stay calm. They can hear you.¡± Juliette nodded her head toward Tristan and the Dark Ones standing near him. ¡°Paden, do you think that¡¯s all that are left? Did they waste the majority of their population at Ree¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He pulled a longsword off of the table from next to Weylin and eyed the blade. ¡°Ree, do you still have your dagger?¡±

    Leaning down, Ree pulled up the cuff of her jeans and showed him the knife. A knock sounded on the back door and Ree jumped. Taking a deep breath, Ree grabbed the power and yanked the door open.

    Tristan stood in front of the door, his head bowed and his hands folded in front him. He looked up at Ree and she couldn¡¯t help the twinge that accompanied that familiar start. It hurt to know this was her brother; the boy that used to take care of her scratched knees and would share his Christmas candy.

    ¡°Ree.¡±

    ¡°Tristan.¡±

    ¡°Is it true? Is Sophie dead?¡± Tristan raised an eyebrow in curiosity, his tone curious. When no one responded, he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Tristan?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you wouldn¡¯t let me have Mom, I figured I would finish my dinner with Sophie.¡± Shrugging, he smiled coyly. ¡°A guy has to eat, after all.¡±

    The house trembled as Ree stared at Tristan blankly. He smiled at her, showing his fangs. The sound of glass shattering in the front and from upstairs filled the shop. Dark Ones rushed down the stairs and through the front of the store. Paden took out two almost immediately, his sword carving through the air to take off one head and then another. Juliette ran for the stairs, her power glowing from under her skin as she moved. Weylin moved toward Ree and flung throwing stars at Tristan as he ran. Tristan dodged and made a tsking sound.

    ¡°Well, since the old lady is dead, I¡¯ll just have to settle for one of your Guardians. I think this city is a little overpopulated with them, anyways.¡± Tristan darted through the door and reached for Weylin. Weylin, however, was ready for him. He hadn¡¯t stopped moving after throwing the stars and he grabbed Ree by the waist. Jumping over the sofa where Sophie¡¯s form was laying, he practically threw Ree upstairs behind Juliette.

    Jules had a Dark One held by the throat against the wall, her hand glowing a bright gold. After a moment the man began to crumble, as if he had digested sunlight and it was eating him from the inside out. Juliette whirled on Weylin and frowned at Ree.

    ¡°Do the blast, Jules! Supernova!¡± Weylin ducked into the room where Teagan¡¯s body was resting. Tucking Ree against the inside wall, he threw an arm over both of their faces as Jules filled the shop with a light bright enough to singe hair.

    Juliette stepped back into the room and took a deep breath. ¡°That sent Tristan running, but it won¡¯t last for long. I¡¯m not sure if I can do it again anytime soon.¡±

    Footsteps sounded up the stairs and Juliette readied her weapon while Weylin got ready to yank Ree to another corner of the room. Paden entered the room cautiously, a bloody streak on the side of his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Really? I was just starting to think it was getting fun.¡± Weylin rolled his eyes at his friend.

    ¡°They started a fire.¡± Paden walked toward the window and looked out toward the street. Smoke was already billowing out of the broken store windows and creeping up the stairs. ¡°There aren¡¯t many more Dark Ones left that I can tell. A few are still with Tristan, but he was making a beeline away from the flames.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want us following him.¡± Juliette looked back toward the stairs and frowned. ¡°Where are we going to go? If they were able to get into Ree¡¯s house and the shop, I don¡¯t really trust any of the safe houses.¡±

    ¡°Melanie¡¯s house.¡± Ree looked at the others and gave them a small smile. ¡°Hecate will watch over us there.¡±

    ¡°Ree, how can you know that? You heard them earlier. The other gods are upset with what you want to do.¡± Paden frowned and walked back toward the door.

    ¡°Trust me, Paden. I can¡¯t explain it, but I know she¡¯ll keep us safe.¡±

    Paden nodded and motioned toward the window with a jerk of his chin. ¡°Jules, Wey¡ªlead on. Make sure the path is clear. Ree and I will be right behind you.¡±

    Juliette wasted no time asking questions. Opening the window, she jumped easily to the ground. Weylin looked over his shoulder at Ree and winked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch you.¡± With that he jumped out the window, leaving Ree and Paden in a room that was quickly gathering smoke.

    Ree looked at the form on the bed and frowned. ¡°What do we do with Teagan? And Sophie?¡± It was already close to impossible to reach the other Guardian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Guardians are usually burned on a pyre. It¡¯s a very old ritual.¡± Paden looked at the covered form on the bed. ¡°This will have to do, Ree.¡±

    The door behind Paden slammed open and flames crawled in along the ceiling. Michael barreled through the opening, one side of his face a charred mess. Ree froze as her nightmare happened before her eyes. Paden turned to engage the smoking Dark One, his fangs out and his face livid. Michael hit Paden in the gut with a beefy fist before managing to kick the sword out of the Guardian¡¯s hand. Grabbing Michael with both hands, Paden picked up the Dark One and shoved him into the wall. Ree watched as a blond head rose out of the flames and raised a shortsword. It descended with frightening speed and Ree darted across the room and barreled into the attacker. The Dark One flew into the hallway and landed against a wall of flames. In less time than it took for Ree to reach him, the Dark One was nothing but ashes fueling the angry flames.

    ¡°Ree!¡± Paden hauled her back into the doorway and ran for the window. He leapt headfirst, tucking Ree against his chest and twisting in midair. He landed on the balls of his feet, using his momentum to leave the burning store far behind them.

    Chapter 38

    The porch light was on when they got to Melanie¡¯s house. Ellie was sitting on the front porch, holding a braided rope of grass as if that was all she would need to protect herself. Ree could smell the herbs burning in small pots on the front porch all the way out on the street. Bryce was sitting on the steps a few feet below Melanie¡¯s grandmother and jumped up as soon as he saw their group.

    Running down the short walkway, he stopped just at the edge of their yard and looked over his shoulder for Ellie. She walked down the steps quickly and rubbed her toe across the ground. Ree squinted and realized there was a line of salt encircling the property. As soon as Ellie had broken the line, Bryce had Juliette in his arms. He pressed his face into the side of her neck and Ree could hear them murmuring to each other. She walked past them and hugged Ellie.

    ¡°Sorry to show up with trouble on our heels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we stayed, my girl. C¡¯mon. Melanie and your Dark One are inside. He isn¡¯t in the best of shape. Apparently he decided to take on a gang of Dark Ones by himself.¡± Ellie took Ree by the arm and walked with her up the stairs. ¡°Weylin, can you stay out here with Bryce and Juliette? We need to walk a perimeter and I¡¯ll be out soon to redo the salt circle.¡±

    Weylin nodded and set off at a quick pace to circle the house. Juliette threw herself on the porch, while Bryce headed in the opposite direction of Weylin. Paden walked behind Ellie and Ree, his apprehension only a little lessened. Once they were inside the house, Ree was hit with a wave of anxiety and pain. Roland was leaning against the fireplace, blood dripped from a wound on his side, and there was a cut under his eye. He looked up as Ree entered the sitting room and his anxiety disappeared. Crossing the room in three quick strides, he grabbed her and pulled her to his chest.

    ¡°Thank the gods.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t thank them.¡± Paden moved so that he was closer to Ree. She could feel his worry intensify as Roland nuzzled her neck gently. Thinking it was an odd reaction to Roland¡¯s zealous welcome, Ree looked over her shoulder at Paden. His hands were fisted by his side, and his jaw worked angrily.

    ¡°Roland.¡± Paden¡¯s voice was strangely calm. He kept his eyes locked with Ree and she could tell he was trying to not frighten her.

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Roland didn¡¯t look up, his mouth grazed Ree¡¯s ear and she shivered. He froze and growled against Ree¡¯s neck. Pulling her closer, Ree felt every inch of his body press against her and a heady sensation enveloped her senses. Her breathing picked up and she closed her eyes. Licking her lips, Ree tried to clear her head and ignore how Roland¡¯s body felt.

    ¡°Roland. You need to feed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He pressed closer to her and ran a hand up and down her spine.

    ¡°No, Roland. She¡¯s already given blood today.¡± Paden didn¡¯t come any closer and Ree realized somewhere in the foggy depths of her mind that he didn¡¯t want to startle Roland. He was worried the Dark One would hurt her.

    ¡°I know. I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± Roland said it as if he was trying to convince himself, but his hand continued its agonizing trail over her back.

    ¡°Roland, you need to get hold of your pheromones.¡± Ree said the words in a breathy whisper and she took a shaky breath.

 Page 28

    ¡°I haven¡¯t wanted anything in a long time, more than I want to taste you.¡± Roland¡¯s voice was deep and rough and Ree shivered in fear and lust.

    Turning her head, Ree looked at Paden. He wore a stoic expression, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. She knew that seeing her react to Roland was painful for him, and the last thing she wanted to do was to cause him hurt. Without taking her eyes from Paden she fought the pheromones. ¡°No, Roland. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Roland¡¯s hand froze on the small of her back and she could feel the instant rejection soaring through his mind. With jerky movements, he let her go and stumbled back against the wall. He ran a hand over his face and shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ree.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for the love of God.¡± With a quick movement, Melanie lifted her wrist to her mouth and sank her fangs into her own skin. There was a sound similar to biting into an apple and then the smell of blood filled the air. Melanie shoved her wrist in front of Roland. Ree took a shaky step out of the way and bumped into Paden¡¯s chest. Roland looked at Melanie for a moment, his face shocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to do this for me?¡± His voice held an uncertain quality and Ree could feel him turning the idea over in head.

    ¡°Just keep your pheromones to yourself, okay?¡± Melanie looked at Roland sternly. Nodding slowly, he took her wrist in his hands and brought it to his mouth. Ree could feel his reluctance to bite anyone in their group. He was worried it would destroy the trust he had built, but he also desperately needed it and the Guardians would heal.

    Paden lifted Ree off her feet and ran toward the back of the house. Yanking open the door with one hand, he didn¡¯t bother with the steps and jumped to the ground. Taking them toward the little cottage in the back, he put her down in the shadows near the large oak tree. He didn¡¯t stay with her, but instead started pacing. He ran a hand through his hair and muttered under his breath. Ree thought he had finally decided everything with her had been a fluke. She couldn¡¯t blame him for wanting to be done with whatever was floating between them. She couldn¡¯t fight what she felt for Roland and it wasn¡¯t fair to Paden. Tears gathered in her eyes, but she swallowed to try and keep them from falling.

    Everything that had happened in the last week stemmed from Ree and her destiny. Sophie and Teagan were dead and Ree¡¯s family and her friends¡¯ families were on the run. It was her fault she hadn¡¯t been sterner with Roland. It was her fault she felt something for the Dark One. It didn¡¯t matter if it stemmed from another life. How could anyone stand to be around her after all of that? The thought of having messed up things with Paden left her breathless, as if a sinkhole had developed in her chest. He turned to look at her and she bit her lip, waiting for the boot to drop.

    ¡°Ree.¡± He walked toward her slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paden. I¡¯m so sorry. All of this is my fault.¡±

    He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Ree. You don¡¯t need to be sorry. It¡¯s not your fault he needed to feed. He feels¡­ strongly about you and that increases his desire to drink from you. That isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°It is, because I can¡¯t just push him away. I¡­ remember how Tria felt about him. It muddies the waters.¡± Ree laid it on the table, not wanting to keep it from Paden.

    ¡°Is it just how Tria feels about him?¡± Paden looked at Ree with a sad expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Pay.¡± Biting her lip, Ree didn¡¯t look away from him.

    Paden closed his eyes and his hands opened and closed by his legs. After a moment, he looked back up at Ree and there was a fierce light in his eyes.

    ¡°I love you.¡± His voice was fierce and Ree could feel the sincerity under the words. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you were in another life. You¡¯re mine now and always will be. I¡¯ve always known it. That¡¯s why I had to fight it so hard.¡± He reached out and grabbed Ree¡¯s hand, pulling her against his chest. ¡°You were made for me and I was made for you. I feel like I¡¯ve known you for a thousand years. That I¡¯ve woken up with you a thousand mornings and I know exactly what your smile will look like as you open your eyes. There¡¯s no denying it, Ree. Not anymore, and I¡¯m not trying.¡±

    His hands tightened on her back and pressed Ree against him even harder. His mouth scorched hers as he showed her the truth behind his words. She fisted her hands in his hair, not caring if she hurt him, and returned his kiss hungrily. Picking her up, he pressed her back against the cottage, his hand sliding down to cup her bottom. She wrapped her legs around his waist and moaned when he pressed closer to her. His fangs descended and she could feel them scrape her lip and tongue as he kissed her senseless. He pulled back to trail kisses down her neck, and she shivered when he lingered over the artery running below her ear. Growling when she shivered with pleasure, he brought his mouth back to hers and pressed closer. His hands squeezed gently, moving her closer to the center of his body.

    Lost in the moment, Ree didn¡¯t realize the stones from the gravel path were rising into the air, or that the window beside them had started to rattle. The taste and smell of Paden had invaded her senses. It was different from what happened when Roland lost control of his pheromones; it was stronger, thicker, and she would happily drown in it. Something bumped against the side of her head, distracting her. Opening her eyes for just a moment, she let loose a muffled scream.

    Paden dropped her and whirled around, just in time to see a garden gnome landing on his foot, followed by a thousand tiny rocks falling back to the ground. He looked at the gnome for a moment and then turned back to Ree with a grin. Covering her mouth, Ree couldn¡¯t help the giggle that escaped.

    ¡°Hm. That could be a problem.¡± Paden placed an arm on either side of her so she was trapped against the wall. He leaned down to nuzzle her hair. ¡°But I have to admit, I like the fact that I can make you lose control.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not the only one.¡± She gently tapped his mouth with her finger, indicating his extended teeth. Pushing him back so Ree could see his eyes clearly, she smiled at him. ¡°I love you, Paden O¡¯Reilly.¡±

    A smile curled his lips as leaned down and tenderly kissed her.

    ¡°Hey! Lovebirds! You¡¯re going to want to see this.¡± Weylin stuck his head out the door and motioned that they should come inside. He looked at them curiously and then around the yard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Melanie¡¯s mom was redoing the back yard.¡±

    Paden grabbed Ree¡¯s hand and they chuckled as they ran back to the house. Inside, everyone was seated around the television in the den. The news was on and there was a picture of Ree¡¯s home and Sophie¡¯s shop.

    ¡°Two bodies have been found amongst the remains of the fire downtown. The police are still searching for the owners of the house you see on the screen.¡± The broadcaster looked into the camera with a serious expression. ¡°These students are wanted in connection to the fire and destruction.¡± Ree¡¯s school picture was flashed on the screen, along with all of her Guardians. There was a snapshot of Roland someone must¡¯ve taken with a camera phone. ¡°If you see any of these teenagers, please contact the police immediately. Our source says that they¡¯re likely to stay in town. If you have any information on the disappearances or the fires, you can call our Crime Hotline.¡±

    Ree sat down on the sofa and stared at the screen. Underneath all of their pictures were little labels that said ¡®wanted¡¯ and the Crime Hotline flashed in large white numbers.

    ¡°Oh, geez. I¡¯m a wanted criminal.¡± Weylin blew out a frustrated breath and leaned his head against the sofa. Melanie¡¯s mother made an upset sound from under her breath and got up to go ready rooms for everyone.

    A knock sounded on the door and everyone froze. Ellie looked at Ree worriedly. No one should have been able to get to the house. Ellie had replaced her wards and even humans would have felt themselves compelled to leave the house alone. Whoever was waiting on the porch was not human. Ree stood up and walked toward the door. Paden darted in front of her, while the others ranged around the room in preparation. Ree pulled the power into herself and was amazed at the amount she was able to hold. Looking around the room to make sure everyone was ready, Paden carefully unlocked the door and swung it open. Ree sucked in a deep breath when she saw the three women standing on the porch.

    ¡°Alastriana, it¡¯s time we talk.¡± Brigid smiled sadly at Ree and her friends. Behind the Celtic goddess was a beautiful woman wearing an owl broach pinned to her blue sweater, and Hecate, her silver hair shinning in the moonlight.